aiciaieig:

Sears:

Ser eee

ease . : <
ees Er

ages ert,

EX LIBRIS |
William Healey Dall

Division of Mollusks
Sectional Library

This book was bound through

the generosity of the

NATIONAL CAPITAL SHELL CLUB

Division of Molluaiks
Sectional Library

CONCHOLOGIA SYSTEMATICA,

OR

COMPLETE SYSTEM OF CONCHOLOGY:

IN WHICH

THE LEPADES AND CONCHIFEROUS MOLLUSCA

ARE DESCRIBED AND CLASSIFIED

ACCORDING TO THEIR NATURAL ORGANIZATION AND HABITS.

By LOVELL’ REEVE, A.LS.,

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE LYCEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK, ETC.

IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.

Division of Molusks

hona! F 5

Concharumque genus parili ratione videmus
Pingere telluris gremium, qua millibus undis
Littoris incurvi bibulam pavit zquor arenam.
Lucrer. ii. 374.

Munere pro tali pulchra te Murice concha

Donabos = <icvele =

Jeers Est circum vario depicta colore

Nature ludentis opus, quam Murice concham

Credo equidem pinxisse manu ingenioque magistro.
ParTHENI! Ect. i.

LONDON:

PUBLISHED AND SOLD BY

LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN AND LONGMANS, PATERNOSTER-ROW :

J. B. BAILLIERE, PARIS :—ASHER AND CO., BERLIN :—WILEY AND PUTNAM, NEW YORK.

1842.

t

vif 7 : f Lo Ren Ls ae
PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN £. TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREFT.

MOLLUSCA CONCHIFERA.

Crass III. GASTEROPODA.

ANIMAL anticé capitatum; capite plus minusve prominulo, oculis ten-
taculisque szepissimé instructo ; ore nudo, exsertili, seepits partibus
duris armato; pallio amplo, vario, plerumque libero, testam pro-
creante. Branchie varie, rard symmetrice, vel per aérem vel per
aquam respirantes. Circulatio duplex corde uniloculari, auriculis
duabus, valdé remotis, interdum diviso.

Testa calcarea, rarO cornea, sepissimé spira regulari convoluta,
plerumque operculo plus minusve clausa ; interdum simplex animal
obumbrans, nonnunquam lamina testacea sustentata ; interdum sim-

plex, parva, pro branchiarum tutamine intra pallio celata.

In dividing the great series of Mollusca according to the variations of
the organ of locomotion, a very considerable majority of them are found to
belong to the present class. The Gasteropoda or ventral-moving mol-
lusks, the Cephala of Deshayes, the Paracephalophora of De Blainville, in-
clude all those which acquire motion by the contraction and dilatation of a
flat, fleshy, expanded, ventral disc. The greater part of them havea spiral
body, inclosed in a spiral shell, and are separated by Lamarck under the
title of Trachelipoda or neck-moving mollusks ; we shall not, however,
pursue this arrangement, because the transition from the straight body as
in Limaz to the spiral body as in Helix, is too gradual to admit of their
being separated. In following out the method of Cuvier, it is curious to
observe the changes in the relative distribution of the genera, as compared

VOL. I. B

2 MOLLUSCA—CLASS III. GASTEROPODA.

with the earlier system of Linneus. We find two genera, for example,
Chiton and Patella, associated together in the same family, the one having
a multivalve shell, the other a univalve, yet intimately allied by their
natural organization and habits; and, again, we perceive an affinity
between two genera, Haliotis and Siliquaria, whose shells are of the most
opposite construction ; this apparent anomaly of arrangement, however,
will be found to be most simple, and in perfect accordance with the true
characters of the animal. Linnzus divided the Mollusca into classes
according to the number of pieces of which their shell is composed, wni-
valve, bivalve or multivalve ; but, in devising a new and more legitimate
arrangement, the great author of the ‘ Régne Animal’ selected those cha-
racters which seemed to him to represent the most important features in
their natural organization. He first notices the progress of the nervous sy-
stem, dividing the cephalous from the acephalous, according to the absence
or development of a brain ; he then selects the foot, or organ of locomotion,
for the purpose of establishing his classes, and the branchie, or organs of
respiration, for dividing these into orders. Now in determining the subdi-
vision of the Gasteropoda after this manner, we are naturally led to sup-
pose that the most simple arrangement would have been to have separated
the hydrobranchiate, or water-breathing kinds, from the pneumobranchiate,
or air-breathing ; but so large a proportion would fall into the first of these
divisions, that it becomes necessary to examine the system of respiration
more minutely: the structure or position of the breathing organs is there-
fore considered. Upon this plan the Gasteropoda are divided into seven
orders: the first have the branchiz or organs of respiration cirrous or
hair-like, whence they are called Cirrhobranchiata ; the second are remark-
able in having them placed in a circle round the body under the edge of
the mantle, Cyclobranchiata ; the third have them situated in a particular
cavity in the back of the neck, Cervicobranchiata ; the fourth are distin-
guished by having them on the right side only, Pleurobranchiata ; the fifth
have them contained in a lump or nucleus on the back, Nucleobranchiata ;
the sixth have them in the form of a pulmoniferous net-bag, Pulmobran-
chiata ; and the seventh have them pectinated, or of the shape of a comb,
Pectinibranchiata.

NOTICE

AFTER CAREFUL EXAMINATION OF THE
INNER MARGIN AND TYPE OF MATERIAL

MOLLUSCA—CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. 3

The shells of the Gasteropoda exhibit a considerable variety of form ;
sometimes they are small, and attached to different parts of the body,
and sometimes they are entirely concealed within the mantle for the pro-
tection of the branchiz ; the majority of them, however, are spirivalve.
Their progress of growth may be traced with considerable interest :
after being ejected either from the parent or from the egg, the animals
form an allotted number of volutions in order to complete their shell,
which assumes various appearances at different periods of growth; it is
curious to observe the true geometrical formation of the spines and
varices, as also the frequent operation of absorption ; a remarkable eco-
nomy is also exercised in the repair of accidental fractures. The outer
surface of the shell is generally covered with a thick fibrous epidermis,
and the inside of it lined with a highly-polished enamel; sometimes,
however, when the mantle is expanded entirely over the shell, as in the
Olives and Cowries, it is coated with enamel both inside and out. Most
of the spirivalve Gasteropoda are furnished with a small accessory ap-
pendage attached to the hinder part of the foot for the purpose of shut-
ting themselves within the shell ; it has on this account been called the
operculum, and is either horny or calcareous. Some naturalists attach
an undue importance to this organ, adopting its variations as the rules
of generic division ; but we have observed the opercula of mollusks with
considerable attention, and feel assured that their varieties indicate no
change of organization in the animal.

The Gasteropoda may be described as having a distinct head situated
at the anterior part of the body ; it is more or less prominent, and gene-
rally provided with eyes and feelers ; the mouth is naked and protrudes,
and is most frequently furnished with hard parts ; the mantle is variable,
but generally free, and produces a shell varying considerably in form and
structure. The branchiz, which are seldom symmetrical, are made sub-
servient either to the respiration of air or water. The system of circu-
lation is duplex, performed by an unilocular heart which is divided into
two remote auricles.

The shell of the Gasteropoda is either horny or calcareous, generally

B2

4 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER I. CIRRHOBRANCHIATA.

univalve, and mostly convoluted into a regular spire, the aperture being
in most instances either partially or entirely closed by an operculum ;
sometimes the shell is simple, entirely covering the animal in the shape
of an inverted basin, and, though rarely, supported upon a testaceous
basal cup or plate ; sometimes, however, it is small and simple, concealed
within the animal merely for the protection of the branchiz.

The Gasteropoda are very numerous, whether terrestrial, fluviatile, or
marine, and are divided into seven orders, as follows :

CIRRHOBRANCHIATA. NUCLEOBRANCHIATA.
CycLOBRANCHIATA. PULMOBRANCHIATA.
CERVICOBRANCHIATA. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.
PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

Order I. GASTEROPODA CIRRHOBRANCHIATA.

Branchie cirrate, cristas duas equales, pediculo bilobato supra collum
affixas, symmetricé formantes ; cristarum filamenta mollia, flexilia,

claveeformia.

In this order, recently established by De Blainville, the branchiz
are cirrous, symmetrically divided into two equal tufts of soft flexible
club-shaped filaments, attached to a bilobed pedicle on the neck. They
are of very peculiar structure, and appear to serve a double purpose,—
that of conveying the vital oxygen to the blood, and that of drawing a
current of water by their tentacular activity. The following genus is the
only one at present known :

DENTALIUM.

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER I. CIRRHOBRANCHIATA. 5

DENTALIUM, Linneus.

Testa tubulosa, regularis, symmetrica, vel levis vel laqueata, plus mi-
nusve arcuata; latere concavo ventrali, convexo dorsali; versus
partem posticam sensim attenuata; extremitatibus perviis, apertura
antica majore, simplici, plerumque obliqua, postica minore ; latere

dorsali interdum fisso.

The Dentalia were rightly placed by Linnzeus with the Mollusca ; not,
however, from a knowledge of the true characters of their anatomy, but
in accordance with his plan of referring to that division all animals dwell-
ing in a tubular testaceous shell. The genus in question was thus asso-
ciated with others of the most opposite character (Serpula, Teredo, e. g.),
and as the anatomy of the Dentalia was still unknown both to Lamarck
and Cuvier, they were removed by these authors with the Serpule to a
place amongst the Annelides. Deshayes appears to have been the first
to establish the important fact of their being true cirrhobranchiate mol-
lusks, and he describes them as somewhat allied to the Patelle ; they are
attached to their shell by a distinct muscle, and are furnished with an
elongated subcylindrical foot, for the purpose of making their way in the
sand.

The shell of Dentalium is described as being tubular, regular, and
symmetrical ; it is either smooth or fluted, and more or less curved ;
the concave side being ventral, the convex dorsal ; it is also very much
attenuated posteriorly, and both ends are open; the anterior aperture,
which is the larger, is simple and generally oblique, and the posterior,
which is also simple, is sometimes slit on the dorsal side.

The fluted shell of the Dentalia is said to have furnished the design for
the shafts of Doric columns.

6 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER I. CIRRHOBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pl CXXX. Fie

DENTALIUM INvERSUM, Deshayes, Monog. du genre Dentale, p. 50.
No. 37. pl. 2. f. 21 & 22.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 2.

DENTALIUM TRANSLUCIDUM, Deshayes, Monog. du genre Dentale, p. 42.

No. 21. pl. 2. f. 26.
Pl. CXXX. Fig. 3.

DenTALium ENTALIs, Linneus. Gmelin, p.3736. No.4. Lamarck, Anim.
sans vert., vol. v. p. 345. Pennant, Zool. Brit., vol. v. pl. 1. f. 2.
Var. Dentalium Tarentinum, Lamarck.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 4.

DentTaLium DENTALIS, Linneus. Gmelin, p. 3736. No. 3. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., vol. v. p. 344.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 5.

DENTALIUM ELEPHANTINUM, Linneus. Gmelin, p. 3736. No.1. Des-
hayes, Monog. du genre Dentale, p. 27. No. 1. pl. 3. f. 7.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 6.

DentaLium LoneitrorsuM, Nobis. Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 7.

DentaLium aprinuM, Linneus. Gmelin, p. 3736. No. 2. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., vol. v. p. 343. Deshayes, Monog. du genre Den-
tale, p. 31. No. 4. pl. 2. f. 18 & 19.

Var. Dentalium striatulum, Linnzeus.

Pl. CXXX. Fig. 8.

DentTaLium ocroconum, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. v. p. 344.
Deshayes, Monog. du genre Dentale, p. 32. No. 5. pl. 2. f.5 & 6.

Plate CXXX.,

inl

i
a

giv ot As
bananas ley
ees eee ee

ee aa
SrA ys ett a ol

Ro th Sen ee

wal
ai

t ny
4

OR OR wit

i
u
1
i

*
Ag
i

Ws

i

1 4 vo v oO q
jee or: Bhar ae
} = A

he Ne
ay ;

f

C oi 0 a

He
r

i
iy

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA. 7

Order Il. GASTEROPODA CYCLOBRANCHIATA.

Branchize subfoliacee aut subpyramidate, symmetrice, plus minusve.

contigue, sub margine pallii in serie regulari circumposite.

The Chitones and Patelle were associated together by Cuvier under
the above title, on account of their respiratory organs being placed in a
regular circle round the body. This arrangement of the branchial appa-
ratus has, however, been denied by De Blainville with respect to the
latter, it being his opinion that it is situated in a cavity at the back of
the neck, and that the Patelle therefore belong to the next order, Cer-
vicobranchiata. But Cuvier, upon re-examining their anatomy, refuses
to admit this opinion, for, after giving it every consideration, he arrives
at the following conclusion: ‘‘ a m’a eté impossible de le découvrir, ni d’y
voir dautre organe de la respiration que le cordon de feuillets qui regne
tout autour sous le rebord du manteau.”’ The Chitones are altogether dis-
missed from the Mollusca by the learned author of the ‘ Manuel de Mala-
cologie ;’ he associates them with the Lepades in a new and particular
subkingdom, Malentozoaria (Latiné Molluscarticulata), under the impres-
sion that both are intermediate in their organization between the Mol-
lusca and the Articulata (Crustacea, e.g.). The title of Cyclobranchiata is
employed by De Blainville in reference to the Doride, &c. (naked mol-
lusks), but these are the Nudibranchiata of Cuvier, and must therefore
not be confounded with the present order. Gray appears to have escaped
all controversy by including both under the new title of Gymno- (Latiné
Nudi-) branchiata, a name which merely denotes that the branchiz are
naked, without particularizing their position ; he thus retains the Doride
and Chitonide in the same order. It is now evident that zoologists are
pretty well agreed as to the propriety of Cuvier’s arrangement, although
some of the animals which are thus associated have a multivalve shell,
others an univalve, the very characters that were selected by Linnzus as

8 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II, CYCLOBRANCHIATA.

the types of his grand primary division of the Mollusca ; this only shows
the fallacious method to which that author was driven for classifying
shells in the absence of their animal inhabitants. The respiratory organs
of the cyclobranchiate Gasteropoda may be described as being of a some-
what foliaceous or pyramidal form, symmetrical, more or less continuous,
and placed around the body in a regular series under the edge of the
mantle. The following three genera are referred to this order :

CuiTon.,
CHITONELLUS.

PATELLA.

CHITON, Linneus.

Testa ovalis, regularis, octovalvis ; valve transverse, convexe, in medio
subrostrate, in serie unica ordinate ; superficie aut levi, aut imbri-
cata, aut diverse striata ; marginibus dorsalibus valvarum incumben-
tibus, invicem mobilibus ; lateribus cute cartilagini aut complanata

aut coriaced aut spinosa aut hispida, validé infixis.

The true characters of the Chitones, so far, at least, as regards their
affinity with the Patelle, appear to have been first noticed by Adanson,
an intelligent naturalist cotemporary with Linnzus; and it is certainly
much to be regretted that the great author of the ‘Systema Nature’
should have been so strongly prejudiced in favour of his arbitrary divi-
sion of univalves, bivalves, and multivalves, as not to have profited in many
instances by the labours of this adventurous traveller in Senegal. Bru-
guiére appears to have followed Linnzus, if we may judge by his arrange-
ment of the figures in the ‘ Encyclopédie Méthodique ;’ but the anatomical
investigations of Poli, Cuvier and Lamarck have singularly confirmed the
anticipations of Adanson, though not without much hesitation on the
part of the last-named author. De Blainville, as we have already no-

CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA. 9

ticed, still upholds that there is a close affinity between the Chitones
and the Lepades, considering them as intermediate in their organization
between the Mollusca and the Crustacea; their affinities have, however,
been deliberately analysed by Deshayes in his new edition of Lamarck ;
the anatomical relations of both are carefully set forth, and leave little
doubt of the fallacy of this arrangement.

The genus Chiton is one of peculiar interest, because it is the only
instance of a mollusk having a multivalve shell; but if the shell be com-
pared with that of Patella, their analogy is not so remote as to prevent
the expectation of a certain resemblance in their animal inhabitants ;
the shell of the former offers the same convex surface as that of the lat-
ter, and differs only in being divided into eight pieces. The animals of
both have the same ventral disc by which they acquire motion; the
nature and position of their branchiz are the same, and they have the
same distribution of vessels; the mantle, however, of Chiton is distin-
guished by its hard, fibrous, cartilaginous composition, necessary to sus-
tain the multivalve construction of the shell.

In one species, the Chiton amiculatus (Plates CXXXII. and CXXXIII.
Fig. 80.), the mantle is expanded entirely over the shell, and it has on
this account been separated by Gray for the formation of a new genus,
Amicula ; this unusual expansion of the mantle, however, is but a pecu-
liar modification of that organ ; the valves of the shell are set in the same
order and position as in the rest of the Chitons.

The shell of Chiton may be described as being oval, regular, and com-
posed of eight pieces or valves ; the valves are transverse, convex, and
somewhat beaked in the middle; the surface is either smooth, imbri-
cated, or variously striated, and they are set in a regular series; the
dorsal edges of the valves lean one upon the other, moving like plate-
armour, and the sides are firmly set in the cartilaginous cuticle of the
mantle, which is either smooth or coriaceous, or covered with spines or
hair.

The Chitones are very abundant, and may be found at low water upon
stones or fragments of rocks, to which they adhere with great power of
suction. They have been vulgarly called the Sea Wood-lice, because,

VOL. II. (o}

10 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA.

when detached, they contract themselves into a ball like the common

wood-louse.
Examples.
Pl, CXXX1. Fig. 1.

Cuiron Hennauu, Gray, Spicilegia Zoologica, p. 5.

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 2.

Cuiron Barnes, Gray, Spicilegia Zoologica, p. 5.

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 3.

Cuiron striatus, Barnes, American Journ. of Science, vol. vii. n. 1.
Chiton latus, Sowerby.
Chiton olivaceus, Frembly.

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 4.

Curron servicer, King, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 338. Deshayes, new
edit. of Lamarck, vol. vil. p. 513.

Var. Chiton Fremblyi, Deshayes.

Var. Chiton raripilosus, Gray.

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 5.
Cuiron Swarnsoni, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 27.
Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 496.

Pl. CXXXL. Fig. 6.

Curton Briainvitii, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 27.
Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 514.

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 7.

Cuiron Lysriui, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 26. Des-
hayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 501.

Plate CXX NI

. ton

a ed
ne a

mere fad 1? 7 = ;

7 ' et t ‘i oo, a
} : ; ; cs
ie rf t a ;
~ © 7 re!
Hi : : a : ;
sf eh : 1 ;
oe : 0
0 j = '
rs i > a
‘Aone .. . ee -
{ 1 : y
7 ;
i i { : 4
, +
i i? i :
,
. 4
; :
t 7 = i o
‘ > r
: vies ‘
Z + ,
a caeehs
: 5
| a
f ‘
+ cn
f F 3 oy
i ts 2
e 4 ; ‘ f
B) o a
5 oD,
- a
a - = < n
, ‘
; ;
a , 1
’ oy
+
tof
j LJ -
, =
ran {
i i
it i i f %
} Sout :
é an y { ‘ 4 i 5 :
f _ s = :
ry ‘ ; 1,
{ 7 F i < J
wr
; r
’
{ 3 y Wh i
oe
=
k : ; ‘i e
of y |
+ wo
1 ;
: { \
a if f
i ! i j
: iv : s
4 ] ‘ er ,
j t ; , i ie ;
1 7 { ° =
i f .
2 ‘
ie

*
*
*
a
>
’
.
. a
ra Bt
je
‘
¢

CHITON.

Plate CX XXIII.

ChAtlon

Plate (EON Ns

Li¢

“57

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA. 11

Pl. CXXXI. Fig. 8.

Cuiton Grays, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 57. Des-
hayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 497.

Pl. CXXXII. and CXXXIII. Fig. 80.

Cuitron amicutatus, Pallas, Nov. Act. Petrop. ii. p. 241. pl. 7. f. 26-30.
Amicula ——————— ? Gray.

Pl. CXXXII. Fig. 81 and 82.

Curron Wartsont, Sowerby, Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1840.
Chiton castaneus, Quoy and Gaimard. Deshayes.

Pl. CXXXII. Fig. 83.

Cuiton Futvus, Wood, Gen. Conch., pl. 1. f. 2.

Pl. CXXXIII. Fig. 85 and 86.

Cuiton cymBioLa, Sowerby, Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1840.
Chiton tulipa, Quoy and Gaimard.

Pl. CXXXIV. Fig. 147.

Cuiron piceus, Gmelin. Linn. Syst. Nat., p.3204. Wood, Gen. Conch.
ple texte 3?

Chiton converus, 5)
Chiton granulatus, |
SL gemmatus, eee
Chiton tuberculatus,

Chiton unguiculatus,

Chiton zonatus, J

Pl. CXXXIV. Fig. 148.
Cuiron MArMoratus, Gmelin. Linn. Syst. Nat., p. 3205.

c 2

12 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA.

P]. CXXXIV. Fig. 151.

Cuiron sprnosus, Bruguiére, Journ. d’Hist. Nat., vol. i. p. 25. pl. 2.
f.1 and 2. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, fig. 1.

Pl. CXXXIV. Fig. 152.

Cuiron runicatus, Wood, Gen. Conch., pl. 2. f. 1.

Pl. CXXXIV. Fig. 154.

Curron Cuitensis, Frembly, Zool. Journ., vol. ui. p. 203. pl. 17. f. 6.
Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vil. p. 493.

CHITONELLUS, Lamarck.

Corpus repens, eruceforme, valvis octo testaceis instructum ; valve
longitudinales, sejuncte, per medium pall externe seposite, versus
extremitatem anticam appropinquantes, in cute crassa, plerumque

coriacea, profundeé inserte.

The Chitonelli were separated from the Chitones by Lamarck ; and it is
not without some consideration that we differ from such authority as that
of De Blainville, Sowerby and Deshayes as to the propriety of reuniting
them. We cannot attach any material value to the difference in the size
and shape of their shells, but the change in the position and arrangement
of the valves is curious and important. In the Chitones they are firmly set
in a strong marginal cartilage, fitting and moving upon each other like
plate-armour with the motion of the animal; and although the Chiton
amiculatus has its shell entirely concealed within the mantle, still the
order and disposition of the pieces is the same. In the Chitonelli, on the
contrary, the valves do not so much as touch each other, nor are they set
in the same cartilaginous frame, but inserted or unconnectedly dotted, as
it were, down the middle of the mantle. In some specimens of the

,
'
.
vb
‘A 7
fs :
7 . wy
+4
17 f
i «
+
;
. ‘ 2,
V
.
re.
,
t
r +
.
a
’
Hi
. 4
~
aw
, * pedal
Ll
' a%
™
é
i
‘ 1
4 ia) 3
can
ape

CHITONELLUS,

Plate CXXXV.

Qos Ds —

VOLS bul”

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA. 13

Chiton fasciatus (Plate CXXXV. Fig. 3, 4 and 5), recently brought from
the Philippine Islands by Mr. Cuming, the mantle is of enormous size in
proportion to the body of the animal ; the valves of the shell are distant
from each other, and the species altogether is highly characteristic.

The Chitonellus may be described as being elongate, worm-shaped, and
furnished with eight testaceous valves ; the valves are longitudinal, dis-
joined, and inserted, independent of each other, along the back of the
mantle ; they approximate towards the anterior end, and are deeply im-
bedded within the substance of the skin, which is thick and generally
coriaceous, often sparkling, when dried, like congealed frost.

> Examples.
Pl. CXXXV. Fig. 1.

CHITONELLUS ies. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 481.
Chiton striatus, Sowerby.

Pl, CXXXV. Fig. 2.
CuironELtLus Ltavis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil.

p. 481. De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 87. f. 5.
Chiton eruceformis, Sowerby.

Pl. CXXXV. Fig. 3, 4 and 5.

CHITONELLUS FAscIATUS, Quoy and Gaimard, Voyage de |’Astrolabe,
vol. ili. p. 408. pl. 73. f. 21 to 29. Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck,
vol. vil. p. 482.

Chiton fasciatus, Sowerby.

Pl. CXXXV. Fig. 6

CHITONELLUS stRIGATUS, Nobis.
Chiton strigatus, Sowerby, Mag. Nat. Hist., June 1840.

14 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA.

PATELLA, Auctorum.

Testa elliptica, univalvis, non spiralis, patelleformis aut clypeiformis,
depresso-conica, subtis concava; margine basali szpé crenato ;
vertice plerumque subcentrali, anticé recurvo. Impressio muscu-

laris elliptica, anticé interrupta.

The title of Lepas, which is now used in reference to the preceding
sub-kingdom of Invertebrata, appears to have been originally appro-
priated to the animals vulgarly called Limpets. Whether the ancient
Greeks derived this appellation from the word Xerac, a rock, as express-
ive of their living attached to rocks, or from demic, a scale, or the rind of
anything, in allusion to the manner in which the rocks become coated
with them, it is unimportant to determine. The Latins distinguished
the Limpets by the appropriate title of Patella, the name of a small
deep dish used for carrying meat in their sacrifices; hence it is that,
in the works of the early naturalists, we find the two names Patella and
Lepas recorded as synonyms. The genus Patella was thus adopted by
Linneus to include all mollusks having a patelleform or dish-shaped
shell; and as the variations in their organization and habits have subse-
quently become known, it has been distributed into the following genera :
Fissurella, Emarginula, Calyptrea, Crepidula, Pileopsis, Hipponyx, Par-
mophorus, Umbrella, Siphonaria, Lottia, Ancylus and Navicella ; and even
these again have been still further subdivided by some authors.

The shell of Patella may be described as being elliptic, univalve, not
spiral, basin- or dish-shaped, of the form of a shield or depressed cone,
and always concave beneath; the basal margin is often crenated all
round ; the vertex or summit of the shell is mostly situated near the
centre, and always recurved anteriorly, that is, towards the head of the
animal. The muscular impression in the interior is elliptic, and inter-
rupted in the same direction.

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER II. CYCLOBRANCHIATA. 15

The Patellz, in common with most of the Mollusca, are supplied with
a powerful solvent secretion, by the aid of which they make, as it were,
a socket in their place of attachment ; and after crawling away in search
of food, they have been observed to return to their original resting-place.
Their shells vary considerably in growth; they however pass so com-
pletely by modification the one into the other, that it is difficult to deter-
mine the species.

Examples.
Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 1.

PATELLA vaRIEGATA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 2.

PaTELLA PELLUCIDA, Linnzus, Syst. Nat., p. 1260.
Helcion 2? De Montford.

Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 3.

PaTELLA STELL&@FORMIS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 4.

Parecya miniatA, Born. Mus., p.420. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new
edit., vol. vii. p. 538. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, Fig. 2.
Patella umbella (var.), Deshayes.

Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 5.
PaTELLA COCHLEAR, Born. Mus., vol. xviii. f.3. De Blainville, Manuel
de Malacologie, pl. 49. f. 4.
Pl. CXXXVI. Fig. 6.

PaTELLA LoneGicosta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 528. Deshayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. ili. p. 711.

16 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Order III. GASTEROPODA CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Branchiz pectinate, propé ad collum plerumque in cavitate speciali im-

posite ; pallio supra cavitatem interdum fisso.

The Cervicobranchiate Gasteropoda are so called, because the respira-
tory organs are situated at the back of the neck, in an oblique line either
upon the surface or in a particular cavity. Some authors have instituted
a still further subdivision of these organs; Deshayes, for example, di-
stinguishes the Scutibranchiate, the Tubulibranchiate and the Aristero-
branchiate. Gray, on the other hand, refuses to accept the arrangement
or position of the branchiz as typical; in consequence of their pectinate
structure, he includes the whole of these mollusks with the great mass
of Pectinibranchiata, changing the title to Cteno- (Latiné Pectini-) bran-
chiata.

The breathing apparatus of the Cervicobranchiata undoubtedly passes
through a considerable variety of modification, and their shells are of
very anomalous construction. Those of the Siliquarie and Haliotides,
for instance, differ materially in their growth, notwithstanding the affinity
of their animal inhabitants ; there is an analogy between these two genera
which could not have been anticipated until the nature and position of
the breathing organs became known. The respiration of each requires a
continual current of water; and not only is the mantle slit or perforated
in that part which covers the cervical cavity, but the shell also; so that
the important consideration of the branchiz has detected an affinity
between two mollusks which had been previously assigned to different
parts of the system.

We divide this order into four families, as follows :

FISSURACEA. MacrostomatTa.

CAPULACEA. TUBISPIRACEA.

FAMILY |]. FISSURACEA. 17

Family 1. FISSURACEA.

Testa patelleformis, animal sepissimé obumbrans, aut perforata, aut

emarginata, aut impressione siphonali interné imbuta.

This family, which we have ventured to introduce under the above new
title, includes that portion of the Cervicobranchiate Gasteropoda whose
shell exhibits the channel by which the water is communicated to the
branchial cavity, either by an internal siphonal impression, by a marginal
sinus, or by a complete perforation or fissure. They were included by
Lamarck with ‘‘ Les Calyptraciens,” but the necessity of dividing that
family has been successfully determined both by De Blainville and Gray ;
by the former they are assigned to different orders; by the latter, to
different sections of the same order. The distinguishing character of the
Fissuracea, namely, the perforation, fissure, or siphonal impression, is
certainly indistinct, if at all visible, in the shell of Lottia; but as the
structure and arrangement of the breathing apparatus is known to be
the same, we have regarded the Lottie as being intermediate between
the Patelle and the Siphonarie.

The family of the Fissuracea includes the five following genera:

Loria. EMARGINULA.
SIPHONARIA. FISSURELLA.
PaRMOPHORUS.

LOTTIA, Gray.

Testa patelleformis, regularis, plerumque depressiuscula, vertice antico,

prope ad marginem incumbente, nonnunquam feré marginali. Im-
VOL. II. LL

18 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

pressio muscularis non symmetrica, antica parte ad dextram latiore ;

disco centrali interno plerumque fusco-vario.

This genus was first proposed by the indefatigable naturalists of the
ship ‘ Astrolabe,’ MM. Quoy and Gaimard, under the name of Patelloida ;
but as this is properly a specific and not a generic appellation, we have
been compelled to follow the less significant and unmeaning title of
Lottia. It is not surprising that the Lottiz should have been con-
founded with the Patelle, as they scarcely differ from them except in the
arrangement of the branchiz ; which, instead of being disposed in sym-
metrical order round the body, were discovered by those zealous malacolo-
gists to be situated in a particular cavity at the back of the neck, as in the
Fissurelle. In other respects the internal organization of the Lottiz and
Patelle is nearly the same, and their shells are hardly distinguishable
from each other; as a general character we may, however, notice, that
in those of the present genus the vertex is much more nearly approximated
to the anterior margin.

The shell of Lottia may be described as being patellaform or dish-
shaped, regular, and generally rather depressed ; the vertex is anterior,
and approximates to the margin ; in some few instances it is quite mar-
ginal. The muscular impression is not symmetrical, the anterior part of it
being generally rather wider on the right side ; and it has been remarked
that the internal central disc is generally of a dark or varied colour.

Examples.
Pl. CXXXVII. Fig. 1.

Lorria GiIGANTEA, Gray. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CXXXVII. Fig. 2.

Lorrta TEsTUDINARIA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.
Patella testudinaria, Linnzus.

Pl. CXXXVII. Fig. 3.

Lorria RADIANS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

LOTTIA.

Plate CKX XVII.

i Lottia. gugantea 3 Lotia radians

2 __testudmaria r Anillanrian

*
:

ye OC i ee

¥

# Daisy wh a4 A ie ‘i
| ine)

| : ah sulk ; cs

i at yt
‘ ay Me val

FAMILY 1. FISSURACEA. 19

Pl. CXXXVIL. Fig. 4.

Lorrra ANTILLARUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

SIPHONARIA, Sowerby.

Testa orbiculata, patelleeformis, depresso-conica, non symmetrica, mar-
gine basali plerumque crenata ; vertice sub-obliquo, posticé recurvo.
Impressio muscularis anticé interrupta, latere dextro canali profunde

imbuta.

In the course of our observations on this class, we have mentioned that
the whole of the Linnean Patelle were associated by early naturalists
under the title of Lepas ; one species, however, the Patella sipho, appears
to have been distinguished by Adanson, in his account of the mollusks of
Senegal, by the appellation of Le Mouret. The peculiarity of the siphonal
impression in the interior of the shell, which excited the attention of
this acute naturalist, undoubtedly suggested to him the indication of a
change in the organization of the animal, and by the result of subsequent
discoveries his anticipation has been singularly verified. The breathing
organs of the Siphonariz differ from those of the Patelle in being situated
within a cavity at the back of the neck, and the canal or siphon is formed
by the passage of the water for the purposes of respiration. This im-
portant generic character was for some time overlooked ; it escaped the
notice of both Cuvier and Lamarck ; to Sowerby we are indebted for the
introduction of the genus Siphonaria, and to De Blainville and Quoy for
the anatomical detail of the animal.

With regard to the situation that the Siphonariz should occupy in the
natural system, authors are much divided ; De Blainville associates them
with the Umbrelle in a particular family of his Monopleurobranchiata (Pa-
telloidea). In the present arrangement we have considered them as being
intermediate between the simple and the fissurated Limpets, to which they
are allied by the Lottie on one side, and the Parmophori on the other.

pd 2

20 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

They are, however, very differently disposed of by Gray ; the Siphonariz
are regarded by this author as being pulmoniferous ; he asserts, that
although inhabiting the sea, they are compelled to rise to the surface of
the water in order to breathe air, like the freshwater Ancyli; and they
are consequently placed by him in his order Pneumonobranchiata, in com-
pany with the Lymnee, Helices, Cyclostomata, and the rest of the air-
breathing Gasteropoda ; the truth of this hypothesis however remains to
be determined.

The shell of Siphonaria may be described as being orbicular, dish-
shaped, or of the form of a depressed cone, and generally crenated at the
basal margin ; the vertex is somewhat oblique, and recurved backwards.
The muscular impression is interrupted anteriorly, and the right side of
it is characterized by the appearance of a canal or siphon.

Examples.
Pl. CXXXVIIT. Fig. 1.

SrpHONARIA ATRA, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, vol. ii. p. 337.
pl. 25. f.41 and42. Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 560.
Siphonaria picta? D’Orbigny.

Pl. CXXXVIUI. Fig. 2.

SIPHONARIA DENTICULATA, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. del’ Astrolabe, vol. ii.
p. 340. pl. 25. f.19and 20. Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii.
p. 099.
Pl. CXXXVIII. Fig. 3.

SrpHonaria cHAractErRistica, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CXXXVIII. Fig. 4 and 5.

SIPHONARIA OBLIQUATA, Sowerby, Appendix to Tankerville Catalogue.

Pl. CXXXVIIL. Fig. 6.

SIPHONARIA G1GAs, Sowerby, Appendix to Tankerville Catalogue.

Plate CNXXVIIL.

g iy Sowerby ip ae

Plate CXXXIX,

FO dowerby. fel”

FAMILY 1. FISSURACEA, 21

PARMOPHORUS, De Blainville.

Testa oblonga, depressa, clypeiformis, superne convexiuscula, extremi-
tate anticé sinu parvulo emarginata ; vertice minimo, postice in-

flexo. Impressio muscularis canali ad sinum decurrente.

The peculiar flatness which characterizes the shell of the Patella am-
bigua of Chemnitz induced De Montford to select it as the type of a new
genus, which he distinguished by the title of Seuta. This appellation
was, however, changed by De Blainville to that of Parmophorus, and as
he was the first to discover the true cervicobranchiate nature of the ani-
mal, it has been generally adopted. Both Sowerby and Deshayes refuse
to sanction this genus ; they consider that the Parmophori are too closely
allied to the Hmarginule to admit of their being separated ; we must, how-
ever, remember that, although the animals of the two genera are com-
paratively alike, the typical species of each have very differently formed
shells. In the Parmophori the shell is nearly flat, and merely indented
at the edge with a kind of sinus; whilst in the Emarginula the type is
very deeply conical, and exhibits a distinct longitudinal slit or fissure.

The shell of Parmophorus may be described as being oblong, depressed,
rather convex, shaped like a shield, and emarginated on the anterior side;
the vertex, which is very small, is bent backwards. The muscular im-
pression is interrupted anteriorly, and exhibits the mark of a canal run-
ning to the marginal sinus,

Kaamples.
Pl. CXXXIX. Fig. 1.

Parmopnorus corruGaatus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Pl. CXXXIX. Fig. 2 and 3.

ParMopnHorus AusTRALIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., old edit., vol. vi.
2nd part, p. 5.

22 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Patella ambigua, Chemnitz.

Scuta antipodes, De Montford.
Parmophorus elongatus, De Blainville.
Emarginula elongata, Sowerby.

Pl. CXXXIX. Fig. 4.

PARMOPHORUS GRANULATUS, De Blainville, Bulletin des Sciences, 1817.
Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii. p. 579.

Pl. CXXXIX. Fig. 5 and 6.

ParMoPHORUS INTERMEDIUS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

EMARGINULA, Lamarck.

Testa parva, vel conica, vel depresso-conica, extus plerumque radiata,
radiis a vertice ad marginem decurrentibus ; margine sepissimé
crenulato, anticé fissuraé aut sinu emarginato; fissura interdum

altiori, propé ad verticem perforata; vertice posticé subrecurvo.

Another of the Linnean Patella, Patella fissura, was selected by La-
marck as a type for the formation of this genus ; the slit or fissure in the
anterior margin of the shell being considered by him as entitled to a
generic distinction. It may be noted from our observations on this
family, that the Fisswracea are for the most part divided into genera
according to the change in the position of the branchial cavity. In the
Siphonarie, for example, the communication of the water with the bran-
chie is from the right side, and their shells exhibit a corresponding late-
ral siphonal impression; in the Fissurelle it is from the top, and their
shells are therefore perforated at the vertex ; in the Parmophorv it is from
the anterior side above the head, and their shells accordingly exhibit an
anterior siphonal impression. Now in the Emarginule the position of

5 a av ne ran iy 7 i , » &
a) 5 i i J
may - Wire ’ :
f
:
- 7 1
7h
4
ah ;
7
*
‘ <3 7 . th
? ; ; .
;
’
i
;
4
* i.
-
:
a r 7 ;
A
d 7
‘ ="
a
i
\

Plate Cx Li.

PBS. fant

FAMILY 1. FISSURACEA. 23

the breathing apparatus varies between that in the Fissurelle and that in
the Parmophori ; their shells are therefore sinuated or perforated some-
times at the anterior margin, sometimes higher up in the bend of the
shell. The latter division of Emarginule has been set apart by Defrance
under the new title of Rimula, changed, we believe, by Gray to that of
Diodora ; this variation, however, is unimportant.

The shell of Emarginula may be described as being small, shaped
either like a cone, or very depressed patelleeform cone; it is generally
radiated on the outside, the rays diverging, as in most cases, from the
vertex to the basal margin; the margin is generally crenulated, and
emarginated anteriorly with a small sinus or fissure ; the fissure in some
instances approaches to the vertex, which is somewhat recurved in a
posterior direction.

Ezamples.
Pl. CXL. Fig. 1.
Emareinuta Panurensis, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, Pl. 68. f. 7 and 8.

Pl. CXL. Fig. 2.

EMARGINULA CANCELLATA, Philippi, Moll. Siciliz, pl. 7. f. 15.
Patella crystallina, Wood.

Pl. CXL. Fig. 3.

EMARGINULA NoTaTA, Sowerby MSS.
Patella notata, Linneus. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p. 324. Vign. 25.
f; C2 Di
Pl. CXL. Fig. 4.

EMARGINULA EMARGINATA, De Blainville, Manuel de Malac., pl. 48. f. 2.

Pl. CXL. Fig. 5 and 6.

EMARGINULA TRICosTATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 34. f. 6.

Pl. CXL. Fig. 7.

EmarGINULA conorpEA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc,, 1842.

24 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CXL. Fig. 8.
EMARGINULA FISSURATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 34. f. 3.

Patella fissurata, Chemnitz.
Emarginula rubra, Lamarck.

FISSURELLA, Bruguiere.

Testa ovata vel oblonga, depresso-conica, clypeiformis, margine levi,
raro crenato ; vertice antico, perforato ; foramine irregulari, plerum-
que oblongo, striis seu radiis ad marginem decurrentibus. Im-

pressio muscularis anticé latior, interrupta.

The distinguishing character of the Fissurellze is that of having their
shell perforated at the summit, for the purpose of conveying the water to
the respiratory cavity. This perforation, which is generally of an oblong
oval shape, was especially noticed by the early naturalists ; and although
the Fissurellee or Key-hole Limpets were usually regarded as distinct from
the Patelle or Common Limpets, they were not elevated by those authors
to the rank of a genus. Bruguiére was the first to accomplish this de-
sirable separation, and the propriety of it has been singularly confirmed
by the later discovery of the important difference in the arrangement of
the branchiz. The genus Fissurella has now become one of consider-
able interest on account of the many beautiful new species that have been
contributed by the exertions of Mr. Cuming ; most of their shells exhibit
an elegant variety of painting, and are highly esteemed by collectors.

The shell of Fissurella may be described as being ovate or oblong, and
shaped like a shield or depressed cone ; the margin is smooth, very rarely
crenated ; the vertex is anterior, and perforated, the orifice being generally
irregular and oblong ; and the outer surface is ornamented with variously
coioured striz or rays, running from the margin of the orifice down to
the basal margin. The muscular impression is wider on the anterior
side, and interrupted.

Plate CX

FAMILY 1. FISSURACEA. 25

Several genera (Macrochisma, Pupillia, Fissurellidea, e. g.), founded
upon certain minute variations, might with more propriety be considered
as sectional divisions of the primitive genus.

The habits of the Fissurellz are similar to those of the Patella.

Examples.
Pl. CXLI. Fig. 1.

FissuRELLA Noposa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 593. Martini, Conch., vol. i. pl. 11. f. 94.

Patella nodosa, Born.

Patella spinosa, Gmelin.

Patella Jamaicensis? Gmelin.

Pl. CXLI. Fig. 2.

FissuRELLA NiIMBOoSsA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p- 591. Martini, Conch., vol. i. pl. 11. f. 92.
Patella nimbosa, Linneus.
Le Dasan, Adanson.
Pl. CXLI. Fig. 3.

FissurELLA Graca, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit. vol. vii. p. 592.
De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 48. f. 3.

Patella Greca, Linneus.

Le Gival, Adanson.

Pl. CXLI. Fig. 4.

FissurELLA picta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil. p. 590.
Martini, Conch., vol.i. pl. 11. f. 90.

Patella picta, Gmelin.

Pl. CXLI. Fig. 5 and 6.

FissuRELLA BarBaDENsIs, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 595. Martini, Conch., vol.i. pl. 11. f. 93, 96 and 97.
Patella Barbadensis, Gmelin.
Patella perforata, Gmelin.
(Var. Fig. 6.) Patella virescens, Guilding.
WOl. Ii. E

26 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER Ili. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CXLI. Fig. 7.

FissurELLA Cayrenensis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil.

p.594. Deshayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. ii. p. 137.

PL. CXLII. Fig. 8.

FissuRELLA rosEA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil. p. 595.

Martini, Conch., vol. i. pl. 12. f. 105.
Patella rosea, Gmelin.

Pl. CXLII. Fig. 9 and 11.

FissurELLA crassa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol.

paoo2:
(Fig. 9. Testa junior.)
Pl, CXLI. Fig. 10.

FrssuRELLA HIANTULA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. v

p. 597. Born, Mus., p. 414: Vign. £ FP.
Fissurella aperta, Sowerby.
Pupillia aperta, Gray.
Fissurellidea megatrema? D’Orbigny.

Pl. CXLII. Fig. 12.

FissuRELLA JAVANIENSIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol.

p- 598.
Pl. CXLII. Fig. 13.

FissURELLA viripuLA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol.

p. 596. Deshayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. ii. p. 187.

Pl. CXLIL. Fig. 14.

FissuRELLA FASCICULARIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol.

p. 598. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 21. f. 6.

Vii.

vil.

Vil.

Vil.

Plate CXLII,

FAMILY 2. CAPULACEA. 27

Family 2. CAPULACEA.

Testa pileiformis animal obumbrans, appendice testacea interna plerum-
que instructa; cyatho aut lamina solidé interdum sustentata, tamen

cardine aut ligamento nullo.

In this family we include nearly the same genera as were associated
by Latreille under the title of Les Pileiformes, the cup-shaped Calyptra-
ciens of Lamarck ; they constitute a very natural and well-defined group,
and are remarkable in being for the most part characterized by the
development of an internal shelly appendage for the protection of the
viscera. This appendage passes through a considerable modification of
form, and its numerous varieties have been selected by authors for the
purposes of subdivision. There is still, however, another interesting
feature in the organization of the Capulacea, which is peculiar to this
family, and may be regarded as a curious instance of natural economy ;
it is that of depositing a testaceous cup or plate as a support, in situa-
tions that do not afford good facilities of attachment. This singular
property, discovered by Defrance as common to the Hipponyces, has been
lately found by our zealous countryman Mr. Cuming belonging to two of
the Calyptree.

The family of the Capulacea may be divided into four genera, as
follows :

CREPIDULA. Hipponyx.

CAaLYPTRAA. PILEOPSIS.

CREPIDULA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata vel oblonga, transversim elliptica ; dorso szpissimé con-

vexo ; subtus cava, vertice, quasi spira, brevissimo, ad marginem
EQ

28 CLASS IIl. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

subobliqué inclinato. Apertura septo aut lamina horizontali plus

minusve clausa.

In carrying out the artificial arrangement of organic nature, it is
curious to observe with what precision the whole system is gradually
advancing to one complete chain of affinity by the discovery of kinds.
The further we advance in the knowledge of creation, the more ineffectual
becomes the ingenuity of the naturalist to perfect his system of arbitrary
division. Most of us are wisely satisfied with the existing form of clas-
sification, esteeming it as safe and sufficient a formula as the memory
requires in the study of this science; there are some, however, whose
restless ambition prompts them to trace generic limits where none but
the simplest modifications of character exist, and they delight in giving
to every slight variation a local distinction and a name. Thus it is with
the Crepidule and Calyptree ; they are regarded by Gray as a separate
family, including several genera; Deshayes, on the other hand, proposes
to unite them; whilst Lamarck commences his observations by saying,
‘that amongst the conchiferous Gasteropods, no genus is so eminently
distinct as that of Crepidula, whether as regards the animal or its shell.”

The fact is, that Lamarck was only acquainted with a few species, the
typical forms of each division; and, as the intermediate varieties have
since become known, some authors have been prompted to increase the
number of genera, whilst others have at the same time advocated the pro-
priety of diminishing it. For our own part, we see no reason to depart
from the arrangement of Lamarck ; we refer to the present genus, Crepi-
dula, that portion of the Capulacea in which the internal appendage
assumes the shape of a horizontal septum or shelf (the Slipper Limpets),
and to the following one, Calyptrea, all those in which the septum gradu-
ally becomes modified, through the trochiform development, to the form
of a detached cup (the Cup-and-Saucer Limpets).

The shell of Crepidula may be described as being ovate or oblong,
transversely elliptic, generally convex at the back, and hollow beneath ;
the vertex, which in some species almost approaches to the form of a
spire, is somewhat obliquely turned on one side at the margin, and the

“8

1. Gepidula forracata

2 Onyx nob
3. costata Tob
4 acaileata

5 dilatata

o UNG LAT OT TAS

FAMILY 2. CAPULACEA. 29

aperture of the shell becomes more or less closed over with a horizontal
shelf or plate.

Examples.
Pl. CXLIII. Fig. 1.

CrepipuLa ForNicata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil.
p.641. Martini, Conch., pl. 13. f. 129 and 130.
Patella fornicata, Linnzus.

Pl. CXLIII. Fig. 2.

CrEPIDULA onyx, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 23. fig. 2.

Pl. CXLIIL. Fig. 3.

Crepiputa costata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 23. fig. 3.

Pl. CXLIII. Fig. 4.

CREPIDULA ACULEATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vu.
p. 642. Chemn., Conch. vol. x. pl. 168. f. 1624, 1625.
Patella aculeata, Gmelin.
Pl. CXLIII. Fig. 5.
CrEPIDULA DILATATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 644.
Crepidula depressa? Deshayes.

Pl. CXLIII. Fig. 6.

CrePIDULA UNGUIFORMIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 642.

Patella crepidula, Linnzeus.

Crepidula calceolina, Deshayes.

Pl. CXLII. Fig. 7.

CREPIDULA PORCELLANA? Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p- 642.
Patella porcellana, Linnzus.

30 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

CALYPTRA4A, Lamarck.

Testa conoidea, superné plus minusve convexa, lamina basali solida in-
terdum sustentata; extis aut levis aut striata, interdum spinosa,
vel foliata ; vertice subcentrali, imperforato ; appendice interna vel

cyathiformi, vel spirali.

Although Lamarck has undoubtedly become entitled to the credit of
establishing many of the genera that are now commonly adopted, it
must be remembered, that the greater part of them were certainly anti-
cipated by the earlier naturalists in the sectional divisions of such as were
then recognized. The Calyptrez were thus distinguished, and had been
long regarded as an important section of the Patelle, including, as we
have already noticed in our observations on the preceding genus, all
those species whose shells exhibit an internal appendage approaching
to the form of an inverted cup. Now, however, the genus Calyptrza
may be said to include all the Capulacea in which the internal appendage
does not exhibit the crepiduliform horizontal plate immediately cross-
ing the aperture ; thus connecting the several variations of growth that
are at present known to exist between the two extreme forms of the cup
and the slipper. The intermediate passage exhibits a complete trochi-
form growth (vide Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 2.), and has been separated as a genus
by De Montford under the title of Infundibulum ; Lesson, however, in the
‘ Voyage de la Coquille,’ distinguishes the several varieties of the internal
shelly development by the following seven divisions, adopting them as
subgenera: Crepidula, Crepipatella, Sigapatella, Trochapatella, Calyptrea,
Calypeopsis and Syphopatella.

We have now to notice a new and remarkable property which has
been lately discovered by Mr. Cuming to belong to a mollusk whose
shell is closely allied to that commonly known as the Calyptrea equestris.
In the course of his late researches amongst the Philippines, our indefati-

FAMILY 2. CAPULACEA. 3]

gable traveller found a considerable number of the dead shells of this spe-
cies lying on the sands ; and in his anxiety to procure living specimens,
was led to the discovery—that they deposit a calcareous plate for their
support, analogous, no doubt, to that already observed in the Hippony-
ces*. This shelly plate, although shapen to the surface of the rocky

* The following account, which Mr. Cuming has furnished us from his note-book, will be
read with no little interest by conchologists :—

«©On my arrival at the Island of Zebu, I found on coral reefs, which extend some distance
from the shore, several shells similar to those commonly known as Calyptrea equestris lying
dead amongst the debris. I sought for some days over a considerable space for living spe-
cimens, but in vain; at last curiosity and perseverance induced me to look further, when
I thought of removing a mass of dead Coral that lay sunk about two feet in the sand just
about low-water mark. I caused my attendants to lift it with the help of levers, and after
much labour they raised it sufficiently for me to observe a living specimen of the animal I
was in search of. It was adhering to the under surface, and upon my attempting to take
it off by the shell, I was surprised to find that it rested upon a strong calcareous plate, of the
shape of a flat saucer, evidently deposited to facilitate its attachment. My anxiety to secure
perfect this interesting mollusk employed us for more than an hour in attempting to cleave
the mass of Coral; I did this to enable me to break off that portion of it to which the animal
was adhering, and, after great fatigue, we accomplished the task before the tide had risen too
high to prevent our remaining upon the reefs. The next day 1 repeated my search; I caused
several pieces of Coral to be lifted, and some few specimens were found under them; but the
heavy blows that were required to break off the portions to which they adhered, either split,
in most cases, the accessory plates, or chipped off the edges.

“© On my arrival at the Island of Bohol, another of the Philippines, I again found a number
of dead shells of the same mollusk upon the reefs, as well as some living specimens, in the
same concealed situations as at the Island of Zebu; here, however, I was fortunate enough
to obtain a second species of it. Although there were many of the dead shells lying on the
shore, I found no specimens alive but what were adhering in this way to the under parts of
large masses of Coral resting immediately on the beds of coral sand. There was no hollow
space around the shells ; they were absolutely pressed by the immense weight of the coral mass
to some depth in the sand, and from the dark rusty appearance of the Coral when lifted up, I
am led to conclude that they must have been in this extraordinarily confined situation for
years, which accounts for their having so long escaped the notice of travellers.

‘«“T have placed the animal of both species, which I brought home in spirits, in the hands
of my friend Richard Owen, Esq., Professor of Comparative Anatomy at the College of Sur-
geons, for dissection.

«February 20th, 1842.” “ Huew Cumine.”

32 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

mass to which it adheres, was generally found deposited in parts compa-
ratively smooth. The edge is finely crenulated, and turned up all round
like a platter, as if to protect the basal margin of the cap-shaped shell
which rests within it. Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 5. represents the cap-shaped shell,
showing the internal laminal appendage ; fig. 7, the shelly plate as depo-
sited upon a fragment of coral rock ; and fig. 6. exhibits both in situ; the
shell, which is just raised to show the interior, has another smaller speci-
men adhering to it. The soft parts of this animal are in the hands of
Professor Owen, who will now decide whether it should remain with the
Calyptre, or whether it is entitled to a new generic distinction. The
fact of Mr. Cuming having met with a second species of it, together with
the evidence of his never having yet found any other of the Calyptraz
with a basal plate, strongly leads us to anticipate the latter. Professor
Owen informs us, that if upon examination he finds such to be the case,
he proposes to establish a new genus for it under the title of Liruzpapuus ;
we therefore anxiously wait the result of his dissection.

The shell of Calyptreea may be described as being conoidal, more or
less convex superiorly, and sometimes, though rarely, supported upon a
solid basal plate ; the outside is smooth or striated, sometimes spiny or
foliated ; the vertex is subcentral and imperforate, and the inside is fur-
nished with a cup-shaped or spiral appendage.

Examples.
Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 1.
Catyptrma ruGosA, Lesson, Magasin de Zoologie, 1834, Mollusques,
pl. 2.
Subgenus Calypeopsis, Lesson.

Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 2.

CaLypPTR&A RADIANS, Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 626.
Enc. Méth. pl. 445. f. 3. Schub. and Wagn., Supp. to Chemnitz,
p. 229. f. 4063 a. and 4064 b.

Trochus radians, Lamarck.

Plate CXLIY.,

2B Sowerby. Gul

FAMILY 2. CAPULACEA. 33

Patella trochiformis, Gmelin.

Lepas concamerata, Martini.
Infundibulum ————? De Montford.
Subgenus Trochatella, Lesson.

Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 3.

CALYPTRHA LIGNARIA (var. a.), Broderip, Transactions Zool. Soc., vol. 1.
p. 199. pl. 27. f.8*. D’Orbigny, Voy. dans l Amérique Méridionale,
pl. 58. fig. 7 to 9.
Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 4.

CaLypTR&A CINEREA, Nobis. Proceedings Zool. Soc. 1842.

Pl. CXLIV. Fig. 5, 6 and 7.

CALYPTR#EA LITHEDAPHUST.

HIPPONYX, Defrance.

Testa obliqué conoidea, pileiformis, poculo testaceo solido interdum sus-
tentata; vertice retrorstim inclinato ; impressionibus muscularibus
in forma equi calcei anticé rotundatis, posticé connatis, in poculo

zque ac testa imbutis.

The genus Hipponyx was instituted by Defrance for the purpose of
associating certain of the Pileopses of Lamarck which he noticed to pos-
sess the singular property of depositing a solid shelly cup for their sup-
port. It was first observed by this author in the fossil state, and although
it was not till some time after that any living specimens were found, he

+ The word lithedaphus (from dios and édagos), signifying a stone pavement, is proposed
by Professor Owen as characteristic of the singular habits of this mollusk; we therefore use
it provisionally as a specific name, until we hear the result of his anatomical examination.

VOL. II. F

34 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

did not fail to discover that this property is in no way analogous to the
common growth of bivalve mollusks. When the animal was at length
examined by De Blainville, the closest affinity he could establish was that
it might perhaps indicate a transition to the Brachiopoda, though not pos-
sibly belonging to the same class. The fact is, that the Hipponyces are
true cephalous mollusks, belonging to the order of cervicobranchiate Gas-
teropoda, and intimately allied, as originally conjectured by Defrance and
Lamarck, to the Pileopses ; the two muscular impressions are very simi-
lar (compare Fig. 2,3 and4, Plate CXLV. with Fig. 2. Plate CXLVI)) ;
indeed, Deshayes, as well as other authors of the present day, still refuses
to separate them.

Like the basal plate of the Calyptrea lithedaphus (vide Pl. CXLIV.
Fig. 5, 6 and 7.) the cup of Hipponyx can only be considered as an irre-
gular accessory appendage deposited by the foot to facilitate the attach-
ment of the animal, and therefore unnecessary to its existence. But
the Hipponyces do not always exercise this property ; they are, indeed,
as often found without the cup as with it ; for when they adhere to other
shells, the same object is gained by absorbing a suitable place of attach-
ment, on which may be traced the same muscular impressions. In this
state they constitute a genus which is distinguished in Gray’s classifica-
tion by the title of Sabia.

The shell of Hipponyx may be described as being obliquely conoidal,
cap-shaped, and sometimes, perhaps generally, supported upon a solid,
testaceous cup ; the vertex is bent backwards, and both the shell and
the cup exhibit two strong muscular impressions, which are rounded
anteriorly, and connated posteriorly in the form of a horse-shoe.

We have selected two fossil species as the most characteristic exam-
ples of this genus. Fig. 1 to 6 represent the shell of the first in different
stages of growth; fig. 7, the outside of the cup; and fig. 8 and 9, the
inside in different states. Fig. 10 and 13 represent different views of the
outside of the shell of the second species ; fig. 11, 14 and 15, of the inside
of the same; and fig. 12 and 16 show the inside of two different speci-
mens of the cup attached to portions of other shells.

Plate CXLYV,

LEVELS

AL

zr 9. egpaes Cornucopia. Defrance.

4Io_1

FAMILY 2. CAPULACEA. 35

Examples.
Pl. CXLV. Fig. 1 to 9. (fossil.)

Hrpronyx cornucopia, Defrance, Journ. de Phys., 1819. f. 1. De
Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 50. f. 1.

Patella cornucopia, Knorr.

Pileopsis cornucopia, Lamarck. Deshayes.

Pl. CXLY. Fig. 10 to 16. (fossil.)

Hipponyx Lavis, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 1.

PILEOPSIS, Lamarck.

Testa pileiformis, obliqué conica, epidermide subvelutina induta ; vertice
uncinato ; apertura magna, rotundato-elliptica ; impressionibus mus-

cularibus duabus lateralibus, anticé rotundatis, posticé connatis.

In the course of our observations on the preceding genus, it may have
been noticed how entirely we differ from Sowerby in the views which we
have formed of the true nature and organization of the Hipponyces ; they
were regarded by this intelligent naturalist as true acephalous mollusks,
brachiopodous, and wholly enveloped in a bilobed mantle; we, on the
contrary, have laboured, and we think successfully, to restore the affinity
traced in them by Lamarck with the Pileopses, an affinity which is advo-
cated in the present day both by De Blainville and Deshayes. They
were set apart by Linnzus, Lister, and the early naturalists, on account
of their cap-shaped growth, as a particular section of Patella, but were at
length distinguished as a genus by De Montford under the title of Capu-
lus, and by Lamarck under that which we have here adopted. The Pile-
opses evidently become fixed, without the power of displacing themselves ;
they resemble the Hipponyces in possessing the property of forming for
themselves a suitable place of attachment upon other shells, but not in
that of depositing a protective cup or plate.

r2

=

36 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

The shell of Pileopsis is described as being cap-shaped, obliquely coni-
cal, and covered with a soft velvety epidermis ; the vertex is crooked,
and the aperture is large and rotundately elliptic, exhibiting two lateral
muscular impressions, which are connate posteriorly, and separately
rounded anteriorly.

Example.

Pl. CXLVI. Fig. 1 and 2.

Pitzopsis uNGARicA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vu.
p. 609. Pennant, Zool. Brit., pl. 93. f. 1.

Patella ungarica, Linneus.

Capulus ungaricus, De Montford. Sowerby.

Family 3. MACROSTOMATA.

Testa paululum convoluta, spira brevi; serie foraminum nonnunquam

perforata ; interdum intra pallio plus minusve celata; apertura am-
plissima.

The Macrostomata or open-mouth Gasteropoda, which Lamarck first
distinguished by the title of ‘‘ Les Stomatacées,” are placed here on ac-
count of their cervicobranchiate affinity with the Capulacea; they are
moreover the first of the class whose shells exhibit an indication of the
spiral growth. Lamarck, who did not devote that particular attention
which is now given to the nature and position of the breathing organs,
placed them after the Neritacea in consequence of the affinity that exists
between the Natice and the Sigareti, so far, at least, as regards the fact of
their shells being almost entirely concealed within the mantle. It must
be allowed, however, that although the respiratory cavity in all the Ma-
crostomata is cervical, a considerable difference may be observed in the
arrangement of it; as between that of Haliotis and Sigaretus, for ex-
ample. De Blainville and Deshayes, both of whom have entered more
minutely than most authors into the nature and arrangement of the

Plate CXLVI,

Pileopsis ungaricus .

FAMILY 3. MACROSTOMATA. 37

branchie, have instituted a wide separation in the two genera just
quoted. Deshayes distinguishes the first of these, together with La-
marck’s Stomatia and Stomatella, as the Scutibranchiata; whilst the
Sigareti are placed after the Neritacea in his order Asiphonobranchiata.
De Blainville, on the other hand, for reasons of which we are not in-
formed, assigns the Stomatie and Stomatelle to different parts of his class
(Paracephalophora monoica), whilst we are unable at present to distinguish
so much as a generic difference between them. ‘The Stomatie are united
to the Haliotides in his order Scutibranchiata, and the Stomatelle follow
the Sigareti in his order Chismobranchiata.

The shell of the Macrostomata may be described as being a little con-
voluted, and sometimes perforated with a regular series of holes; the
spire is short and the aperture very large ; sometimes the shell is almost
entirely enveloped by the mantle.

We refer the four following genera to this family :

VELUTINA. STOMATIA.

SIGARETUS. Hatioris.

VELUTINA, Gray.

Testa subglobosa, hemispherica, epidermide tenui induta; spira parva,
obtusa, submarginali ; apertura amplissima, rotundata, integra,
margine acuto ; columella arcuata umbilicum minutum partim oc-

cultante.

The Bulla velutina of Miller, erroneously cited by Lamarck as a syno-
nym of the Sigaretus haliotoideus, was selected by Gray for the formation
of this genus; it was also proposed about the same time by De Blain-
ville, upon examination of a specimen sent to him by Defrance. It is
said to partake of the characters of Pileopsis and Sigaretus, and may be
considered both interesting and important on account of the affinity

838 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

which it establishes between the Capulacea and the Macrostomata, two
families widely separated by Lamarck.

The shell of Velutina may be described as being nearly globose, hemi-
spherical, and covered with a thin epidermis ; the spire is small, obtuse
and submarginal ; the aperture is very large, rounded, entire, and sharp
at the edge; the columella is curved, and partially conceals a small um-

bilicus.
Examples.

Pl. CXLVII. Fig. 1 and 2.
VELUTINA LEVIGATA (2).
Sigaretus levigatus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. 2nd part, p. 208.
Bulla velutina? Muller.

Pl. CXLVII. Fig. 3 and 4.
Vetutina zonata, Gould, Invert. of Massachusets, p. 242. f. 160.

SIGARETUS, Lamarck.

Testa suborbicularis, subauriformis, plus minusve depressa, intra pallio
feré occultata ; spira brevi, partm elevata; apertura dilatata, inte-
gra, latitudine superante; marginibus superné sejunctis ; impres-

sionibus muscularibus duabus, lateralibus, subdistantibus.

Although Adanson was unacquainted with the animal inhabitant of his
‘« Sigaret,” he made a tolerable guess as to the situation it should occupy
in the natural system in placing it with the Haliotides. Linnzus was
less fortunate, for instead of falling into the arrangement of his contem-
porary, he included it with the Helices (Helix haliotoidea). It must,
however, be remembered that some authors, especially De Blainville and
Deshayes, still refuse to allow that any affinity exists between the Siga-
reti and the Haliotides; for, like the Natice, their shells are almost
entirely enveloped within the mantle.

Plate CNLVII.

Glib fat

4
cy

D1. Stigarelus CONCAVUS-

2............. haliotordeus.
3. Leachii.
t, 5 canaliculatus.

Plate CXLVIIL,

FAMILY 3. MACROSTOMATA. 39

The shell of Sigaretus is described as being nearly orbicular, somewhat
ear-shaped, more or less depressed, and nearly concealed within the
mantle ; the spire is short, but little elevated, and the aperture is very
much dilated, entire, and wider than it is long: the margins are disjoined
superiorly, and the interior exhibits two lateral and rather distant mus-
cular impressions.

We cannot appreciate the genus Cryptostoma of De Blainville ; it cer-
tainly belongs to Sigaretus ; indeed Sowerby asserts that his Cryptostoma
Leachit is the true ‘‘ Sigaret*” of Adanson.

Examples.
Pl. CXLVIII. Fig. 1.

Sigaretus concavus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 208. Des-
hayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. iii. p. 950.

Pl. CXLVIII. Fig. 2.

SIGARETUS HALIOTOIDEUS} ? Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 208.
Martini, Conch., vol. i. pl. 16. f. 151 to 154.
Helix haliotoidea, Linneus.
Le Sigaret, Adanson.
Pl. CXLVIII. Fig. 3.
Sicaretus Leacui, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19.
Cryptostoma Leachii, De Blainville.
Pl. CXLVIII. Fig. 4. (fossil.)
StGARETUS CANALICULATUS, Defrance. Sowerby, Genera of Shells,
No. 19.

* The genus Sigaretus appears to be altogether omitted in Gray’s classification of the Mol-
lusca in the Museum Synopsis; but by the situation of Cryptostoma, we are inclined to sup-
pose he would have referred it to his family of Naticide.

+ Deshayes asserts, that the shell which is here figured from Sowerby’s ‘ Genera’ is the
true Sigaretus concavus of Lamarck, and therefore neither the Helix haliotoidea of Linneus,
nor le Sigaret of Adanson. He considers Fig. 1. to be a new species from the coast of Peru,

40 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

STOMATIA, Lamarck.

Testa suborbicularis vel oblongo-auriformis, plus minusve depressa, im-
perforata ; extus aut levis, aut striata, aut imbricata, aut carinata ;
intus margaritacea; spira plerumque prominente, interdum incon-
spicua ; apertura amplissima, szpils latitudine superante ; margini-

bus integris, superné conjunctis.

Although De Blainville has very widely separated the Stomatize and
Stomatelle of Lamarck, we certainly cannot discover even a generic dif-
ference between them ; we have therefore, in accordance with the opinion
of Sowerby, united them. They were separated from the Haliotides by
Lamarck on account of their shells not being perforated, and the Stoma-
telle were afterwards distinguished from the Stomatiz, as having shells
that are neither keeled nor ribbed.

The shell of Stomatia may be described as being either suborbicular or
of an oblong ear-shape, more or less depressed, and imperforate ; the out-
side is either smooth, striated, imbricated, or carinated, the inside pearly ;
the spire, though generally prominent, is sometimes almost inconspicuous ;
the aperture is very large, and most frequently wider than it is long; the
margins are entire and joined superiorly.

Examples.

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 1.
STOMATIA IMBRICATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19. Enc. Méth.,
pl. 450. f. 2. a, b.
Stomatella imbricata, Lamarck.

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 2.

STOMATIA SULCIFERA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19.
Stomatella sulcifera, Lamarck.

Plate CX LIX,

FAMILY 3. MACROSTOMATA. 41

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 3.

SroMATIA DUPLICATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19.

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 4.

SromaTiA pHymotis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. p. 211. Enc.
Méth., pl. 450. f. 5. a, 0.
Haliotis imperforata, Chemnitz.

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 5.

STOMATIA AURICULA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19. Enc. Méth.,
pl. 450. f. 1.

Patella lutea, Gmelin.

Stomatella auricula, Lamarck.

Pl. CXLIX. Fig. 6.

SToMATIA PLANULATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19. Enc. Méth.,
pl. 450. f. 4. a, 6.
Stomatella planulata, Lamarck.

HALIOTIS, Linneus.

Testa ovata vel oblongo-ovata, auriformis, plus minusve depressa, serie
foraminum perforata ; intus margaritacea, prismatica, extus plerum-
que rugosa aut corrugata; spira brevissima, sublaterali; apertura

amplissima, columella szpissimé planulata.

There are, perhaps, few genera of mollusks whose shells may be more
readily distinguished than those of the Haliotides ; they were originally
associated by Klein under the title of Auris, but this appellation was ex-
changed by Linnzus for that which is now commonly adopted. The chief
peculiarity of these animals is, that of having their shells perforated with
a regular series of holes for the free passage of the water to the respiratory

VOL. II. G

42 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

cavity, analogous in some measure to the vertical hole in those of the
Fissurelle. The holes are ranged in a straight line running parallel with
the columellar lip ; and being required only in that part of the shell which
covers the branchial cavity, those nearest the spire become filled up,
whilst new ones are formed as the shell advances in growth.

The Haliotides exhibit a very peculiar assemblage of characters, and
authors have been much divided in their opinions as to the situation they
should occupy in the natural system. Linnzeus considered them as afford-
ing a transition from the non-spiral to the spiral univalves, placing them
next to the Patelle ; Lamarck regarded them at one time as intimately
allied to the Chitones, but subsequently to the Szgareti and Nerite ; whilst
Cuvier and De Blainville have rather approached to the arrangement of
Linneus in placing them near to the Capulacea.

The genus Padollus of De Montford was proposed for those species
whose shells exhibit a longitudinal groove.

The shell of Haliotis may be described as being ovate or ear-shaped,
more or less depressed, and perforated witha straight series of holes ; the
inside is pearly and prismatic, the outside rough and often wrinkled ; the
spire is very short and sublateral ; the aperture large, and the columella
generally flat

Examples.
Pl. CL. Fig. 1.

Hatioris excavata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 215.

PL. CL. Fig. 2.

Hatroris astnrna, Linnzus, Syst. Nat., p. 1256. Martini, Conch.,
vol. i. pl. 16. f. 150.
Haliotis asinium, Gmelin.
Pl. CL. Fig. 3.
Hattotis parva, Linneus, Syst. Nat., p. 3689. Martini, Conch., vol. i.
pl. 14. f. 140.

Haliotis canaliculata, Lamarck.
Padollus ? De Montford, Gray.

Plate CL,

1. Haliotis excavata.

i
ov
ra

%

oh ie
; ;

FAMILY 4. TUBISPIRACEA. 43

Family 4. TUBISPIRACEA.

Testa tubulosa, irregulariter contorta; spira laxd, interdum fissura per
totam longitudinem decurrente. Animal operculo corneo instruc-

tum.

Linnzus and his predecessors, who were but little acquainted with the
animal inhabitants of tubular shells, assigned nearly the whole of them,
without speculating upon what might be their nature or anatomy, to one
common genus, Serpula. ‘These tubular shells were, however, at length
found to contain animals of varied organization ; his Serpula aquaria, for
example, was found to be an acephalous mollusk, Aspergillum ; his Ser-
puleé anguina and vermetus to be true cervicobranchiate Gasteropoda,
forming the types of the two genera, Siliquaria and Vermetus, associated
in this family ; whilst the rest of them, distinguished by subsequent au-
thors as the genera Serpula, Spirorbis, Galiolaria, Vermilia, &c., are found
to belong to another division of the animal kingdom, the Awwezipzs.

The shell of the Tubispiracea may be described as being tubular, and
irregularly twisted into a loose spire, with sometimes a slit running
throughout its entire length. The animal is furnished with a horny
operculum.

The two following genera may be referred to this family :

SILIQUARIA. VERMETUS.

SILIQUARIA, Bruguiere.

Testa tubulosa, subcylindrica, irregulariter contorta, posticé plus minusve

attenuata, in spiram laxé producta; anticé evolutior, extremitate
GE

44 CLASS II]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER III. CERVICOBRANCHIATA.

aperta; fissura, interdum subarticulata, per totam longitudinem de-

currente. Operculum multispirale.

The Serpula anguina of Linnzus was selected by Bruguiére for the
formation of this genus, on account of the longitudinal slit by which the
shell is remarkably characterized. As, however, he was unacquainted
with its animal inhabitant, the genus Siliquaria was still left amongst
the Annelides ; neither Cuvier nor Lamarck proposed any alteration, but
De Blainville ventured to remove it to a place amongst the Mollusca,
upon the very laudable conjecture that the longitudinal fissure might
probably be destined to answer the same purpose as the vertical perto-
ration in the shell of Fissurella ; ‘‘ la position mediane de la fissure pourroit
méme faire soupconner dans animal quelque chose danalogue a ce qui ce
voit dans les Fissurelles.” ‘These suspicions were subsequently verified ;
for upon M. Ardouin obtaining the opportunity of examining the animal,
it was found to be a true cervicobranchiate mollusk, furnished with an
operculum. ‘The fissure is, in fact, situated over the branchial cavity for
precisely the same purpose as the row of perforations in the shell of Ha-
liotis, and in like manner it becomes partially filled up and formed anew
as the shell advances in growth.

The shell of Siliquaria may be described as being tubular, somewhat
cylindrical, and irregularly twisted; the posterior end is more or less
attenuated, and loosely produced into a spire, which becomes unrolled
towards the anterior end, the extremity being open; and the fissure,
which is sometimes a little articulated, runs throughout its entire length.

Example.
Pl. CLI. Fig. 1 to 3.
SIL1quARIA ANGUINA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. v. p.337. Born.
Mus: pl. 1S ea:
Serpula anguina, Linnzeus.

Agathirses — 2? De Montford.

Plate CLI.

Jileg uaria ang Lind. -

FAMILY 4. TUBISPIRACEA. 45

VERMETUS, Adanson.

Testa tubulosa, subcylindrica, irregulariter contorta, posticé plerumque
attenuata, in spiram laxatam sepissimé producta, anticé evoluta,
interdum erecto-undata ; interne septis interdum divisa, apertura

rotunda, simplici. Operculum corneum, concavum.

The genus Vermetus, proposed by Adanson, was rightly placed by him
with the Mollusca, and may be remarked as affording another instance
of how much Linneus might have profited in his arrangement of the
‘Systema Nature,’ if he had given more attention to the discoveries of
this intelligent traveller. The alterations and amendments of this na-
turalist, though established upon actual observation, were no doubt
looked upon by our great author as both dangerous and unnecessary.
It was some time before even Lamarck appreciated the arrangement of
Adanson, for the genus under consideration was originally referred by
him to the Serpulaceous Annelides, under the appellation of Vermicu-
laria ; the title of Vermetus was afterwards restored by De Roissy, and
Lamarck was forced to acknowledge the propriety of observing it. Cu-
vier appears to have been the first to have followed Adanson in placing
the Vermeti with the Mollusca ; and the only opinion upon which authors
are now divided is as to whether they approximate to the Siliquarié or to
the Scalarie. The animal has been recently described and figured both
by Quoy, and d’Orbigny.

The shell of Vermetus may be described as being tubular, subcylin-
drical, and irregularly twisted ; the posterior end is generally attenuated,
and most frequently produced into a loose spire ; the anterior is unrolled,
and sometimes erect ; the interior of the shell is often divided by trans-
verse septa, and the aperture is round and simple. The operculum is
horny and concave.

46 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER IV. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pl. CLIL. Fig. 1.
VERMETUS LuMBRICALIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. p.225. De
Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 34. f. 1.

Le Vermet, Adanson.
Serpula vermetus, Sowerby.

Pl. CLII. Fig. 2.

VeERMETUS EBURNEUS*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Order IV. GASTEROPODA PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

Branchie latere dextro semper imposite, seu sub margine pallii, seu in

cavitate speciali.

This order is intended for the reception of certain mollusks which have
their branchiz situated on the right side only of the body, whether placed
under the edge of the mantle, as in the order Cyclobranchiata, or in a par-
ticular cavity, as in most of the Cervicobranchiata. A very natural group
of animals is thus brought together, which are as closely allied by other
and perhaps more important affinities. The Pleurobranchiata are not all
conchiferous, and the greater part of those that are, have merely a thin,
horny shell concealed within the mantle, either on the back, or over the
branchial cavity.

They are divided into three families, as follows :

BuLuacga. APLYSIANA.

SEMIPHYLLIDIANA.

* This beautiful species was brought by Mr. Cuming from South America.

Plate CLI.

FAMILY 1. BULLACEA. 47

Family 1. BULLACEA.

Testa fragilis, leviter convoluta, patentissima, partim vel omnino interna.

The family of the Bullacea, ‘‘ Les Bulléens”’ of Lamarck, ‘‘ Les Acéres”’ of
Cuvier and De Férussac, include a small group of mollusks provided with
a fragile, lightly-convoluted shell, either partially or altogether concealed
within the mantle. They have no great affinity with the Macrostomata
or the Tubispiracea, but are closely allied to the Semiphyllidiana ; for to
whatever part of the system they have been assigned by authors, they are
always to be found associated with the Aplysie and Dolabelle, from which
they differ only in having no tentacula.

Those of the Bullacea that are conchiferous may be included in the
following genus :

Butta.

BULLA, Klein.

Testa tenuis, interdum fragilissima, ovata vel subcylindrica, laevigata,
leviter convoluta ; spira brevi aut depressa, aut concava, rard pro-
minente ; apertura magna, interdum patentissima, labio versus api-

cem paululum inflexo.

The Bulle appear to have excited no little confusion amongst the early
naturalists ; for whilst they were described by Muller under the title of
Lobaria, their shells were figured by Klein and others under that which
is now retained ; and both these were introduced by Gmelin in his edition
of the ‘Systema Nature’ as animals of a different order ; the title of Lo-
baria is, however, still retained by De Blainville in reference to some
naked mollusks belonging to this family. The genus Bulla of Linnzus

48 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER IV. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

included many species of very anomalous construction, such, for instance,
as are now referred to the genera Achatina, Pyrula, Ovulum, Terebellum,
&c.; Bruguiére, however, may be said to have established a complete re-
formation, retaining it for the reception of only those thin fragile bubble
shells of which the Bulla fasciata or lignaria may be regarded as the type.
The genus Bullea of Lamarck, Scaphander of De Montford, was proposed
for the purpose of distinguishing the Bulla aperta, on account of its shell
being very slightly convoluted, and entirely concealed within the mantle.
But De Roissy, in adopting this genus, included the Bulla lignaria, in
consequence of a peculiarity which it has in common with that species,
namely, the internal structure of the stomach, which in both cases is
protected with three shelly plates. Another genus was also proposed by
De Férussac, with the appellation of Bullina, for those species in which
the edge of the frontal disc is produced into lobes, and whose shells have
prominent spires ; the Bulla naucum, too, is the genus Atys of De Mont-
ford.

The shell of Bulla may be described as being thin, sometimes very fra-
gile, ovate or subcylindrical, smooth, and lightly convoluted ; the spire is
short, depressed or concave, and rarely prominent ; the aperture is large,
sometimes very open, and the outer lip is generally a little inflected
towards the apex.

Examples.

Pl. CLIIL. Fig. 1.

Butta FasciatTa, Bruguiére, Dict., No.15. Enc. Méth. pl. 359. f. 1. a, 6.
Chemn. Conch., vol. x. pl. 146. f. 1348 and 1349.
Bulla velum, Gmelin.

Pl. CLIT. Fig. 2.

Butta apLustre, Linneus, Syst. Nat. p. 1184. Enc. Méth., p. 359.
f.2.a,b. Chemn., Conch., vol. x. pl. 146. f. 1350 and 1351.
Aplustra —? Schumacher.

Pl. CLIT. Fig. 3.

Buixa aperta, Linneus, Syst. Nat., p. 1183. Chemn. Conch., vol. x.

Plate CLIII.

FAMILY 2. SEMIPHYLLIDIANA. 49

pl. 146. f. 1354 and 1355. Cuvier, Ann. du Mus., vol. i. p. 12.
f. 1 to 6.

Bullea aperta, Lamarck.

Scaphander aperta, De Montford.

Lobaria quadriloba, Gmelin.

Amygdala marina, Plancus.

Pl. CLIII. Fig. 4.

Buia caLycutata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39. f. 5.
Bulla viridis, Rang. Quoy and Gaimard,

Pl. CLIIL. Fig. 5.

Butta tienaria, Linneus, Syst. Nat., p. 1184. Martini, Conch., vol. i.
pl. 21. f.194 and 195. Enc. Méth., pl. 359. f. 3. a, b.

Pl. CLI. Fig. 6.

Buia scasra. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p.118. pl. 146. f. 1352 and
1353. Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 677.
Bullina scabra, De Férussac.

Pl. CLI. Fig. 7 and 8.

Butta avsocineta, Van der Hoeven, Leyden Journ. Nat. Hist., D. V1.
St. 4. p. 245. pl. 10.

Family 2. SEMIPHYLLIDIANA.

Testa planulata, cornea aut calcarea, vel externa vel interna, dorso affixa.

The Cyclobranchiate Gasteropoda, which include the genera Chiton,
Chitonellus and Patella, were associated by Lamarck under the title of
‘« Les Phyllidiens,” because of the branchie being arranged in a circle
round the edge of the mantle. Now, in the animals which come under

VOL. II. H

50 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER IV. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

our present consideration, the breathing organs exhibit this arrangement
on the right side only ; that is, but half way round the mantle, so that
on this account he called them ‘‘ Les Semiphyllidiens.” This, however,
as Lamarck himself acknowledged, is the only affinity between these two
families, and therefore scarcely sufficient to establish the propriety of
placing them together, when they differ so much in other respects. The
Semiphyllidiana are, in fact, more nearly allied to the Aplysiana, and we
have therefore ventured to follow Deshayes in placing them in their im-
mediate vicinity. Their shell is smooth, being sometimes calcareous,
sometimes horny, and either external or internal.
The family of the Semiphyllidiana includes two genera, as follows :

PLEUROBRANCHUS. UMBRELLA.

PLEUROBRANCHUS, Cuvier.

Testa interna, dorsalis, obliqué-ovata, cornea, planulata, subauriformis,
superné convexiuscula ; vertice laterali, submarginali, subterminal,

inflexo ; margine integro.

Although we are indebted to Cuvier for the above generic title, as well
as for an accurate description of the animal to which it is applied, it
must not be forgotten that the Pleurobranchus was first noticed by our
countryman Montague as his Bulla plumula. The attention of both these
writers appears to have been arrested by the change and peculiarity
of the branchiz ; the former title was selected as indicating their right-
sided position, the latter as exhibiting their plumose structure. It was
not until some time afterwards that the Pleurobranchi were found to be
occasionally conchiferous, the shell in such cases being small, and merely
of a thin horny texture, concealed within the fleshy substance of the
mantle.

The shell of Pleurobranchus may be described as being internal, dorsal,

Plate CLIV.

Pleurobranchus menmbranaceus .

FAMILY 2. SEMIPHYLLIDIANA. 5]

obliquely ovate, flat, and somewhat ear-shaped, being convex superiorly ;
the vertex is situated near the edge, and bent inwards ; and the margin is
entire.
Kzample.
Pl. CLIV. Fig. 1 and 2.

PLEUROBRANCHUS MEMBRANACEUS, Fleming. Sowerby, Genera of Shells,
No. 35.

UMBRELLA, Lamarck.

Testa externa, dorsalis, orbicularis, planulata; superné convexiuscula,
albida, vertice minimo, subcentrali ; inferné concaviuscula, disco
centrali, fusco-colorato, impressione musculari irregulari, continua,

ad centrum circulariter imbuta.

The genus which we have now to consider appears to have been first
proposed by Lamarck under the title of Acardia; but as this appellation
had been used by Bruguiére in reference to another class of animals, he
subsequently abandoned it for that of Umbrella. It was not, however,
until some time afterwards that the genus Umbrella was recognized by
Cuvier ; for although he admitted that the shell, which had been long
known as the ‘‘ Parasol Chinois,” appeared to differ from the Patella, he
cautiously refused to allow it a generic distinction until the nature of its
animal became known. The anatomy of the Umbrellz was subsequently
described by De Blainville ; his description was rather incomplete at the
time, but it has been since perfected by Deshayes.

An error was committed some years since by De Blainville in the
formation of a new genus under the title of Gastroplax, from a specimen
of Umbrella that had its shell artificially cemented to the ventral disc ;
and as many authors have taken considerable pains to expatiate upon
this error, even after he had acknowledged it as such in his ‘ Manuel de
Malacologie,’ we shall here do him the justice to quote his own words :

H 2

52 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER IV. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

‘‘Parce que le seul individu que nous avions vu, avoit sa coquille, proba-
blement par artifice, collée ou attachée sous le pied.”

The shell of Umbrella may be described as being external, dorsal,
orbicular, and smooth ; the upper surface is rather convex, and generally
white, the vertex being very small, and situated near the centre; the
under surface is rather concave, and has the central disc of a brown-
yellowish colour, with an irregular, continuous, muscular impression
running around it.

Example.
Pl. CLV. Fig. 1 and 2.

Umsretta Inpica, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii. p. 573.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 169. f. 1645 and 1646.
Patella wmbellata, Gmelin.

Family 3. APLYSIANA.

Testa vel cornea, vel calcarea, intra pallium, branchiarum tutamine, ce-

lata.

The Aplysiana constitute another small family of mollusks in which
we find no little difficulty in establishing a good generic division ; for
whilst De Férussac, Rang, and Deshayes have advocated the propriety of
including them in one and the same genus, Lamarck, Sowerby, and De
Blainville have continued to separate them. They resemble the Semi-
phylldiana in their general anatomy, and like most of that family, have
the shell concealed within the fleshy substance of the mantle ; instead,
however, of being inserted on the back, it covers the branchial cavity.
The branchiz agree in being situated on the right side only of the body,
but not in their arrangement: in the Semiphyllidiana they are placed
under the edge of the mantle; but in this family they are situated in a
particular cavity, which the shell is destined to protect.

Plate CLY,

Umbrella. indica.

FAMILY 3. APLYSIANA. 53

The family of the Aplysiana may be divided into two genera, as tol-
lows :
APLYSIA. DovaBELLa.

APLYSIA, Linneus.

Testa interna, convexiuscula, subcompressa, tenuissima, cornea ; postice

partum acuminata, vertice introrsim subrostrato ; anticé rotundata.

The Aplysia depilans of Linneus, which may be regarded as the type
of this genus, appears to have been one of the first of molluscous animals
to attract the attention of naturalists. From its singular resemblance
in form to a crouching hare, which similitude is increased by the ear-
shaped structure of the tentacula, this mollusk has received the appella-
tion of the Sea-Hare ; Lepus marinus of the Latins ; Aayo¢ Oadarrioc of
the early Greeks ; and by the latter especially, as we learn from Nicander,
the Aplysia was regarded with no little superstition. They believed that
it exuded both a poisonous odour, and a poisonous liquor; and even
Pliny has recorded instances of extraordinary credulity respecting certain
properties assigned to this animal, which it would be only frivolous and
unnecessary to notice. Although the subject of the present genus had
been so long known, Rondelet seems to have been the first to give any-
thing like a detailed account of it ; Linneus merely followed his descrip-
tion, and little more was added until its complete anatomy was set forth
in the elaborate memoirs of Cuvier and Rang; we cannot, however, be
surprised that the ancients should have known but little of an animal
which they regarded with so much fear and superstition. The Aplysiz
were arranged by these authors with the rest of the naked mollusks; but
as it was subsequently thought necessary to separate the water-breathing
trom the air-breathing kinds, the Limacinea were referred to a distinct
order, Pulmobranchiata, whilst the Aplysize and others were still further
subdivided according to variations in the position or structure of the

54 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER IV. PLEUROBRANCHIATA.

branchiz. ‘The Aplysiz are not all conchiferous, nor do they in any
case exhibit more than an internal membranaceous shell, inserted in
that part of the mantle which covers the branchial cavity. It may be
described as being rather convex, somewhat compressed, very thin, and
always horny ; the posterior side is a little acuminated, with the vertex
somewhat beaked inward, and the anterior side is rounded.

Examples.
Pl. CLVI. Fig. 1 and 5.

AptysiA Petersoni, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.

Pl. CLVI.: Fig. 2.

AprysiA Brasitiana, Rang, Hist. Nat. des Aplysies, pl. 8. f. 1 to 3.
Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 691.

Pl. CLVI. Fig. 3.

Ap.ysia concava, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.

Pl. CLVI. Fig. 4.

ApLysia quapRATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.

DOLABELLA, Cuvier.

Testa interna, calcarea, interdum subcornea, dolabriformis, integumento
corneo sepé induta ; posticé angustata, crassior, callosa, subspiralis,

margine subreflexo ; anticé planulata, latior, margine integro.

The Dolabellze were distinguished by Cuvier, in the first place, owing
to an evident change in the structure of their shells; and, in the second
place, owing to their being for the most part solid and calcareous ; they
are nevertheless so closely allied to the Aplysie in their organization and

Plate CLVI,

Plate CLYVTI,

Dolabelia Rumphii .

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER V. NUCLEOBRANCHIATA. 55

habits, that authors have been for a long time divided upon the pro-
priety of separating them. For our own part, we see no reason to depart
from the arrangement of Cuvier and Lamarck, and therefore retain the
genus Dolabella, describing the shell to be internal and calcareous, though
sometimes partially horny ; generally more or less covered with a horny
integument, and in shape somewhat resembling a hatchet ; the posterior
side is narrow, thicker, somewhat spiral, and a little reflected over at the
edge ; the anterior side is smooth, wider, and entire at the margin.

Example.
Pl. CLVII. Fig. 1 and 2.

Dotapetta Rumpus, Cuvier, Ann, du Mus., vol. v. p. 437. pl. 29. f.r.
De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, p. 473. pl. 43. f. 5.

Limax marina, Rumphius.

Doris verrucosa, Gmelin.

Aplysia Rumphi (2), Deshayes, &c.

Order V. GASTEROPODA NUCLEOBRANCHIATA.

Branchiz plumatz, in nucleo dorsali coalite ; nucleo testa vitrea pellu-

cida obtecto.

We have now to describe a class of mollusks exhibiting a more distinct
peculiarity of organization than any that have been yet noticed. They
have received the above title on account of their branchiz, which are
feathered, being enclosed in a lump or nucleus protruding from the back,
and this nucleus is covered with a transparent glassy shell, in a manner
distantly analogous to the way in which the branchial cavity is protected
in the Aplysie. This is indeed the only reason that can be assigned for
placing them in the immediate vicinity of that genus ; for although the
general type of their organization agrees with that of the Gasteropoda, it

56 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER V. NUCLEOBRANCHIATA.

passes through a wide degree of modification. The ventral disc, for
example, which is so prominent a feature in the rest of the class, is here
represented by a gelatinous natatory fin; and the animal, scarcely ever
at rest, is made to swim longitudinally on the surface of the water with
its shell downwards.

The following genus is the only one of the family of the Nucleobran-
chiate Gasteropoda that can be said to be conchiferous :

CARINARIA.

CARINARIA, Lamarck.

Testa conica, pileiformis, tenuissima, hyalina, lateribus subcompressa ;
vertice valdé attenuato, in spiram incurvam plus minusve reflexo,
dorso carina aut simplici, aut dentata, instructo ; apertura oblonga,

amplissima, integra ; impressione musculari nulla.

The genus Carinaria was instituted by Lamarck for the purpose of
distinguishing a beautifully transparent glassy shell, which, in the abs-
ence of its animal inhabitant, had been regarded by Linnzus as a spe-
cies of Patella. Gmelin was as ignorant as his predecessor of the true
nature and purposes of this shell ; but upon considering its very apparent
want of affinity with any of those of the Patelle, he was induced to
remove it, in the 13th edition of the ‘Systema Nature,’ to a place
amongst the Argonauts. Here, however, it was not destined to remain
long, for upon the discovery of the soft parts, the Carinariz were found
to be much larger animals than had been anticipated; the purpose of the
shell, as we have already stated, being merely to cover a small dorsal
nucleus containing the organs of respiration.

The Carinarie, by their peculiar system of organization, have given rise
to much speculation amongst naturalists as to the situation they should
occupy in the system. Lamarck continued to place them next to the

Plate CLVITI,

CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER V. NUCLEOBRANCHIATA. 57

Argonaute, though in a separate class, Heteropoda, upon the presump-
tion of their being allied to the Cephalopoda. Now, however, no one
attempts to argue that there is any resemblance between the Carinarize
and the cephalopodous mollusks; their affinity with the Argonauts is
contested only by those, who, in still foolishly regarding the animal
usually found in the well-known papyraceous shell as a parasite, believe
its true owner and fabricator to be probably some huge nucleobran-
chiate. In our observations on the genus Argonauta, we shall endea-
vour to show more fully how entirely this extravagant hypothesis has
been refuted by the anatomical discoveries and experiments of Professor
Owen.

The shell of Carinaria may be described as being conical, cap-shaped,
very thin, hyaline, and somewhat compressed at the sides ; the vertex is
very much attenuated, and is inflected into a very minute heliciform
spire, exhibiting the formation of the shell in embryo; the back is fur-
nished with a keel, composed of two distinct laminz, belonging as it were
to each half of the shell, and it is either simple or dentated, in a direct
ine from the vertex to the aperture; the aperture is oblong, very large
and entire. ‘There is no appearance of any muscular impression.

The Carinariz are very abundant in the Mediterranean and Indian
Seas ; they swim about in numbers together, but are seldom to be seen
except at night.

Examples.
Pl. CLVIII. Fig. 1 and 2.

CarinariaA MEDITERRANEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 34.

Pl. CLVIII. Fig. 3 to 5.

Carrinaria Gracitis*, Nobis, Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist., April 1842.

* This magnificent shell is in the collection of the Rev. Mr. Stainforth.

VOL. Il. I

58 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Order VI. GASTEROPODA PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Branchiz per aérem tantum respirantes, retem vascularem in cavitate
dorsali formantes ; pallio supra cavitatem szpissimé perforato, ori-

ficio valva carnea instructo.

This order includes the whole of the pulmoniferous or air-breathing
Mollusca. ‘Their respiratory organs form a kind of vascular network,
somewhat analogous to that in the Mammalia, lining a cavity in the back,
whilst the mantle is generally perforated in that part which covers it, the
orifice being furnished with a small fleshy valve, which the animal opens
and shuts at will. The greater part of the Pulmobranchiate Gasteropoda
are terrestrial; some, however, are aquatic ; they live in water, but are
compelled to rise to the surface in order to breathe air; at some seasons
of the year they are constantly floating upon the surface of stagnant
waters ; at others again they sink, and are supposed to have the power of
suspending their respiration for a considerable time. Cuvier established
two separate divisions for these animals, the Pulmones terrestres, and the
Pulmonés aquatiques ; some of these animals, however, cannot positively
be referred to either, for though not aquatic they are not strictly terres-
trial, as they can only subsist in wet and marshy places ; some indeed
are amphibious.

We divide the Pulmobranchiata into five families, as follows :

LIMACINEA. AURICULACEA.
CoLIMACEA. LYMNZANA.

CyYCLOSTOMACEA.

FAMILY 1. LIMACINEA. 59

Family 1. LIMACINEA.

Testa parva, aut externa, aut interna, simplex, interdum subspiralis, cor-

por afixa, vel ad partem anticam, vel posticam, vel mediam.

The family of the Limacinea are placed at the commencement of the
great series of pulmoniferous or air-breathing mollusks, because of their
leading characters being considered as intermediate between those of the
Aplysia and the Helices. They may be said to resemble the former, to a
certain extent, as regards the nature and purpose of their shell, namely,
that of affording protection to the respiratory cavity ; and the latter alto-
gether, in their general organization and habits. The breathing appa-
ratus of this family varies considerably in its position: in some it is situ-
ated at the anterior part of the body ; in others at the posterior ; and in
others again in the middle ; whilst the shell which covers it, being exter-
nal or internal, is either simple or spiral.

The Limacinea are for the most part to be found buried in damp earth,
and live upon worms and various kinds of vegetable matter ; they may
be divided into four genera, as follows :

PARMACELLA. TESTACELLUS.

Limax. VITRINA.

PARMACELLA, Cuvier.

Testa interna, subcochleariformis, epidermide cornea induta, in scutello
mediano inserta, spira brevissima, interdum papilliformi, basi coarc-
tata ; spire apertura minima, labio externo subirregulari, expansis-

simo.

The genus Parmacella was instituted by Cuvier for the reception of a
12

60 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

newly discovered mollusk, allied to the Limax or common slug ; but in-
stead of having its shell inserted near the neck, it is situated about the
middle of the back, enclosed in a small fleshy scutellum as in that genus.

It may be described as being internal, somewhat spoon-shaped, enclosed
within a fleshy shield situated towards the middle of the animal, and co-
vered with a horny epidermis ; the spire is very short, sometimes papil-
liform, and is contracted at the base; the aperture of the spire is very
small ; the outer lip is somewhat irregular, and widely expanded.

Example.
Pl. CLIX. Fig. 1 to 3.

PARMACELLA CALYCULATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 13. D’Or-
bigny, Moll. des Iles Canaries, p. 50. pl. 1. fig. 1 to 12.

Testacellus ambiguus, De Férussac.

Cryptella ambigua, D’Orbigny.

Cryptella Canariensis, Webb and Berthelot.

LIMAX, Linneus.

Testa interna, subirregularis, subquadrata, planulata, calcareo-crystallina,
in scutello antico inserta ; epidermide tenui, ultra margines laterales

paululum reflexa ; vertice subretuso ; spira nulla.

The Limaces or garden slugs, a genus of mollusks with which most
people are familiar, appear to have been mentioned in the earliest records
of natural history ; but the discovery of their being sometimes provided
with an internal shell is comparatively of recent date. This shell is in-
serted within a fleshy scutellum or shield upon the back of the neck, and
may be described as being rather irregular, nearly square, smooth, and
of a calcareo-crystalline composition, enclosed within a fleshy shield to-
wards the anterior part of the animal ; it is covered with a thin epidermis

Plate CLIX,

Larmacella calyculata. -

Plate CLX.

Liman antquorume -

FAMILY 1. LIMACINEA. 61

partially reflected over the sides, and the vertex is rather blunt, there
being no spire.
Example.
Pl. CLX. Fig. 1 to 3.

Limax ANTIQUORUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

TESTACELLUS, Draparnaud.

Testa externa, subauriformis, epidermide tenui induta, ad extremitatem
posticam animalis affixa; apice feré obsoleto, brevissimé spirato ;
apertura oblonga, amplissima ; labio externo, integro ; interno in-
crassato, involuto ; impressione adhzesionis transversa, lunatim ob-

longa.

The Parmacelle, the Limaces, and the Testacelli, are all closely allied by
their general anatomy, but the variation in the position of the branchial
cavity is curious and important. In the Parmacelle, as we have already
shown, it is situated about the middle of the body, and in the Limaces
it is towards the anterior part; but in the animals which come under
our present consideration, the respiratory cavity is posterior, so that the
shell, which is always external in the Testacelli, is fixed as it were to the
tail.

It may be described as being somewhat ear-shaped, and covered with
a thin epidermis ; it has a very short spiral apex, which is almost obso-
lete, and the aperture is of an oblong form, and very large; the outer
lip is entire, the inner lip thickened, and rolled inwards ; the impression
which is left in the shell by its muscular attachment, is of a lunate-oblong
shape.

The Testacelli are carnivorous, and feed for the most part upon earth-
worms.

62 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
P]. CLXI. Fig. 1 and 2.

TESTACELLUS HALIoTOIDEUS, Draparnaud, Hist. Nat. des Moll. Terr. et
Fluv., p. 121. pl. 8. f.43 and 48. and pl. 9. f.12 and 13. D’Orbigny,
Moll. des [es Canaries, p. 49.

Testacella Europea, De Roissy.

Pl. CLXI, Fig. 3 to 6.

TrstaceLLus Mavuegt, De Férussac, Moll. Terr., p. 94. pl. 8. f. 10 to 12.
D’Orbigny, Moll. des Iles Canaries, p. 48.
Testacella haliotoidea, Ledru.

P]. CLXI. Fig. 7 to 10.

TESTACELLUS scuTULUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 1.

VITRINA, Draparnaud.

Testa externa, rotundato-ovata, subheliciformis, tenuis, fragilis, subde-
pressa, epidermide viridi, nitente, induta, extremitatem posticam
animalis supervolvens ; spira brevi; apertura amplissima, semilu-

nari, latitudine superante ; margine simplici; columella lineari.

The genus Vitrina, instituted by Draparnaud, is one of no little im-
portance in the distribution of this class, inasmuch as it offers a striking
transition between the very types of Lamarck’s grand divisions of Gaste-
ropoda and Trachelipoda, namely, between the straight dilated form, as
of Limax, and that which is spiral or turbinated, as of Helix. The Vi-
trine somewhat resemble the Testacelli ; but instead of having a simple
shell adhering to that part of the body which is the seat of the branchial

a

Fig. 1.& 2.
3.4.5.6.

7-6.9.40..

Testacellus haliotideus.
_ Seutulum.

Mauget é

Plate

CLXI,

-
.
.
-
.
- =
ft
Ae
4
Yar
vee
~‘
wh
7
:
he
rig ‘
i
i

&

N

1. Vitrina pellucida.

2. _Guviere

Plate CLXII,

FAMILY 1. LIMACINEA. 63

cavity, the posterior extremity of the animal is enclosed within a small
spiral heliciform shell, into which it can only partially retire. De Férus-
sac regarded the Vitrine as being much more closely allied to the Coli-
macea than to the Limacinea ; for in his grand distribution of the land and
freshwater mollusks, he refers them to that family as forming two sub-
genera of Helices, under the new titles of Helicolimax and Helicarion, the
varieties represented in our Plate.

The Helix citrina (subgenus Helicella, De Férussac) and its cognate
species, which have been separated by Gray for the formation of his
genus Nanina, are united by Quoy and Gaimard to the Vitrine ; there is
undoubtedly a strong affinity between them, but still we cannot subscribe
to the union in one and the same genus of two mollusks, whose shells
differ so entirely in their structure and composition.

The shell of Vitrina may be described as being rotundately ovate, some-
what heliciform, thin, fragile, rather depressed, covered with a green shi-
ning epidermis, and simply convoluted over the posterior extremity of
the animal ; the spire is short, and the aperture very large, semilunar, and
wider than it is long; the margin is simple, and the columella linear.

Examples.
Pl. CLXIE. *Fig, 1.

VirRINA PELLUCIDA, Draparnaud, Hist. des Moll. Terr. et Fluv., p. 119.
pl. 8. f. 34 to 37.

Hele pellucida, Muller.

Helicolimaz pellucida, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXII. Fig. 2.

Virrina Cuvier, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 11.
Helicarion Cuvierii, De Férussac.

64 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Family 2. COLIMACEA.

Testa spirivalvis, aut turriculata, aut globosa, aut discoidea, apertura in-
tegra, labro vel simplici vel reflexo ; operculo nullo, sed apertura

interdum munimento duro, temporario, epiphragma dicto, inclusa.

The family of the Colimacea or Snails commences that portion of the
gasteropodous mollusks which Lamarck distinguished by the title of Tra-
chelipoda. They were called trachelipodous, or neck-moving, because
he considered the expanded disc or foot by which they acquire motion
to be cervical, attached to the neck, the body being of a spiral form,
enclosed within a spiral shell, moulded thereon, from which it cannot
depart. The transition, however, as we have shown in our observations
on the preceding genus, from the limaciform to the heliciform type, is so
gradual and complete, that it is quite impossible to say where the one
finishes, or the other begins; the animals of both are moreover closely
allied by the similarity of their breathing apparatus. De Blainville
does not even regard them as separate families ; for in his ‘ Manuel de
Malacologie’ we find the Colimacea included in his family of the Li-
macinea.

The land mollusks, being naturally the first to attract the attention of
naturalists, appear to have received the common appellation of snails,
without reference to their many varieties of form or structure. Linnzus,
indeed, was perhaps less judicious than many of his predecessors, for in
his genus Helix he included many fluviatile and marine species as well
as terrestrial. Bruguiére commenced a reformation in the Linnean
Helices by separating the elongate varieties under the new title of Buli-
mus, and it was in a manner completed by Lamarck by the formation
of the genera Achatina, Pupa, Cyclostoma, Lymnea, Melania, Auricula,
Ampullaria, &c. Lamarck’s method is still indeed the most legitimate

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 65

distribution of this immense series ; and we can adopt it, with a few ad-
ditions and alterations, without following Desbayes in contracting the
nomenclature, or Gray in overcharging it.

A laudable attempt has been made by De Férussac to effect an im-
provement in the arrangement of the Colimacea, which it may be as well
to notice, both on account of its novelty and its comparative usefulness ;
and it would have been more generally followed than it is, were it not
for the innovation which he hazarded, by the abandonment of all the
names hitherto recognized, in exchange for a newly invented series of
his own. The Colimacea, and a portion of the Limacinea, are in this ar-
rangement included in one family, under the title of ‘‘ Les Limacons ;”
they are then divided into five genera, Helicarion, Helicolimax, Helix,
Vertigo, and Partula; and the genus Helix, which includes nearly the
whole of them, is distributed in the manner displayed in the following
table; the subgenera corresponding to a certain extent with the genera
recognized by Lamarck.

Genus. Sections. Subsections. Subgenera. Synonymous with
HELICOIDES. . . Helicophanta. . Helix pars.
(Whorls rolled
REDUNDANTES. longitudinally.)
(Animal partially
enclosed.) COCHLOIDES . . .Cochlohydra . . Swecinea.
(Whorls rolled
L vertically.)
Helicogena . . . Helix pars.
HELIX . are I
HELICOIDES. .| Helicodonta . . Anostoma.
(Whorls rolled Helicigona . . . Carocolla.
DUES ERTE TS) Helicella . . . . Helix pars.
INCLUSE Helicostyla . . . Helix pars.
(Animal entirely Cochlostyla . . . Bulimus pars.
enclosed.) : .
Cochlitoma . . . Achatina pars.
COCHLOIDES. . | Cochlicopa . . . Achatina pars.
(Whorls rolled Cochlicella . . . Bulimus pars.
vercically:) Cochlogena. . . Bulimus pars.
Cochlodonta . . Pupa.
Cochlodina . . . Clausila.

VOL. II. K

66 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

This distribution, though clear, is certainly not well organized, for
there is in reality a much stronger affinity between Helicarion and Heli-
colimax (Vitrine), which are regarded as different genera, than between
Cochlohydra (Succinea) and Helicigona (Carocolla), which are regarded as
subgenera of one and the same genus; and again, Partula might have
been considered as a subgenus of Helix with just as much propriety as
Cochlogena (Bulimus); the genus Vertigo, moreover, proposed by Miiller,
differs from the Pupe only in the animal having two tentacula.

Perhaps there is no family throughout the system in which a more
complete vein of aflinity may be traced than in that of the Colimacea ;
we cannot therefore wonder at the many schemes that have been pro-
posed to establish a definite form of classification. Gray divides his single
family of Helicide into no less than forty-four genera; whilst Deshayes,
at the same time, asserts that the Helices and Carocolle, the Pupe and
Clausilia, the Bulimi, Partule and Achatine, should be severally united.
But, as Nature will admit of no limitary line, it matters little whether we
follow the first of these writers in setting the species out in tens, to every ten
a name ; or the second, in setting them out in hundreds, to every hundred
a name; so long as we adopt whichever method is really thought most
subservient to memory and convenience.

In the midst of these differences of opinion, we propose to divide the
Colimacea into nine genera, distinguishing the Auriculacea and Cyclosto-
maced, in imitation of Gray, as separate families. The former differ in
being partially aquatic, and in their shells being always strongly plaited
on the columella; the latter are terrestrial, but their shells are distin-
guished by the rotundity of the aperture, and in being always operculated.
The following are the genera into which this family is divided :

He tix. BuLimus.
CaRrocoLia. PaRTULA.
ANOSTOMA. ACHATINA.
Pupa. SucCINEA.

CLAUSILIA.

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA.

for)
“I

HELIX, Linneus.

Testa globosa, orbicularis, superné convexa aut conoidea, levigata, rard
striata, epidermide spissimé induta; spira subobtusa, parim ele-
vata, anfractu ultimo, peripheria convexa, prominentiore, umbi-
licum plus minusve distinctum formante ; apertura transversa, in-
tegra, intus interdum dentata, marginibus disjunctis ; labro vel sim-

plici vel reflexo.

When we meet with two animals differing, however minutely, in their
system of organization, presenting to all appearances a marked peculia-
rity of character not hitherto noticed, we conceive that each of them is in
itself of sufficient importance to be regarded as the type of a particular
genus, or, in other words, that each is entitled to hold its particular rank
in the binominous form of nomenclature. But when a third animal is
discovered, presenting an assemblage of characters exactly intermediate
between those of the two previously known, partaking equally of the
characters of both, the order or classification is disturbed, for the natu-
ralist is now puzzled as to which of his two genera it should be referred.
Two opinions then arise amongst authors; the one is to create a new
genus specially for its reception, the other to unite the three into one ;
whilst neither can determine which is the artificial arrangement, which
the natural.

The Carocolle, the Anostomata, the Pupe, the Clausilie, the Bulimi,
the Achatine and the Succinee, though admitted by Lamarck, as by De
Férussac, to present the same system of organization as the Helices,
have been separated by that author at different times according to their
varieties of form or structure, upon the following argument :—that as the
shell is moulded to the form of the animal, not the animal to the shell,
these several diversities may, in treating of this extensive series of mol-
lusks, be safely considered of good generic importance. After assigning

K 2

68 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

the flat discoidal varieties, wherein the periphery of the outer whorl is
sharp and angular, to Carocolla; those in which the last whorl is turned
upwards, so that the aperture rests upon the penultimate whorl, on a plane
with the spire, to Anostoma ; those of a narrow cylindrical form to Pupa ;
those of a similar form, but provided with a shelly appendage for closing
the aperture, to Clausilia ; those of an ovate or turriculated growth, with
the columella simple, to Bulimus ; and those of the same form, with the
columella truncated, to Achatina,—there still remains a numerous assem-
blage of globose or conoidal varieties to the genus under consideration,
We have before remarked, that there is no certain limit to any generic
distribution ; and in this instance there are intermediate species of Helix
or Carocolla, Pupa or Clausilia, Bulimus or Achatina, and so on, that may
be referred with equal propriety to either. The ingenuity of the naturalist
may thus be tried in every part of the system; what end then does it
serve to overcharge the nomenclature with such genera as Omalonyz,
Streptaxis, Polydontes, Pleurodonta, Dentellaria, Iberus, Chilotrema, Odon-
tostylus, Tapada, Macrospira, Epistylium, Mesomphyx, Proserpina, Delom-
phalus, Hyalina, Abida, Siphonostoma, Acavus, Polygyra, Geotrochus, Zo-
mites, Gibbus, Cionella, and a host of others, all of which might be re-
garded as good sectional divisions ?

The shell of Helix may be described as being globose, orbicular, supe-
riorly convex or conoidal, smooth, seldom striated, and generally covered
with an epidermis ; the spire is rather obtuse, but little elevated, and the
last whorl, which is more prominent, and has the circumference convex,
forms a more or less distinct umbilicus ; the aperture is transverse, entire,
and sometimes dentated within; the margins are disjoined, and the lip is
either simple or reflected.

The Helices, which are more or less distributed throughout the globe,
have extraordinary powers of vitality; after being shut up in a torpid
state for years, they have been known to crawl forth in full animation
upon being placed upon a fresh green leaf. They have also a peculiar
mode of hibernating or retiring into a state of torpidity: in the absence
of an operculum the animal covers the mouth of its shell with an irregular
layer of mucus, which, when hardened, forms a thin calcareous lid called

|

Plate CLNIITI.

~~

i
he

Plate CLXLY,

a ak vale aN AN
¢{ AAR OLE rr tee

CONS

ok

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 69

the epiphragma. When the animal again comes forth this epiphragma
becomes loosened or destroyed by pressure and absorption, and is renewed
as often as required.

Examples.
Pl CLAM Figs 1.

HELIX CHRYSOCHEILUS, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 3.

Pl. CLXIII. Fig. 2.

Hexix FLoripa, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 87.
Subgenus Cochlogena, De Férussac.

Pl, CLXIII. Fig. 3. and Pl. CLXV. Fig. 16.

HELIx DECIPIENS, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 96.

Pl. CLXIII. Fig. 4.
Heix Fatconari*, Nobis MSS.
Helicophanta Falconari, Gray, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 63.

Pl. CLXIII. Fig. 5.

He.ix cotumBarta, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 19.

Pl, CEXIM. Fig 6.

Hzirix MERETRIX, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 20.

Pl. CLXIII. Fig. 7.

Hetrx sarcinosa, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 121.
Subgenus Cochlostyla? De Férussac.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 8.
Herrx Minpana, Sowerby, MSS. Cuming Cab.

* Mr. Gray kindly published this species some years since, at our request, in honour of
David Falconar, Esq., of Edinburgh, a zealous and indefatigable conchologist.

70 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 9.

Hetix coccomEtos, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 167.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 10.
Hewix 1ntorta, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 168.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 11.
Hetix Buss, Gray, Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1840.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 12 and 13.

Hevrx puLCHERRIMA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 90.

Pl. CLXIV. Fig. 14.

Hewrx cerorpes, Lea, Trans. American Phil. Soc., vol. vii. p. 462. pl. 12.
f. 14. Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 88.
Subgenus Helicostyla, De Férussac.

Pl CLAY... His:

Hexix Harrorpi*, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 123.

Pl. CLXYV.. Fig..17.
HeELIx zonirERA, Sowerby, MSS. Cuming Cab.

Pl. CLXV. Fig. 18.

Hexix Latirans, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 23.
Helix ferruginea, Lea.

Pl. CLXV. Fig. 19.
Hexrx Pan, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 23.

Pl. CLXV. Fig. 20.
Heix Luzonica, Sowerby, MSS. Cuming Cab.

* Named after the Rev. Augustus Harford, of Locking.

Plate CLXV.

Plate CLX VI,

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 71

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 21 and 22.

Hexix tursiNorpEs, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 123.

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 23.
Heuix Vatroni*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 24.

Hetrx FENEsTRATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 137.

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 25.
Hexrx BALTEATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 136.

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 26.

Hevix aurata, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 100.

Pl. CLXVI. Fig. 27.

Hexzix ILoconensis, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 116.

CAROCOLLA, Lamarck.

Testa depressa, superné convexa, orbicularis, epidermide plerumque in-
duta; anfractu ultimo acuté angulato, umbilicum szpissimé for-
mante ; apertura plerumque ovali, labro subangulato, reflexo, plicis

infra limbum szpé dentato.

‘“« It is only with the view of diminishing the immense series of Helices,”’
says Lamarck, ‘‘ that I propose the genus Carocolla :”” the animals of both
are indeed the same; but in order to facilitate the means of classifying
them, the present genus may be profitably retained for those flat discoidal
species in which the outer whorl of the shell is sharply angulated.

* In dedicating this remarkable species to William Walton, Esq., we memorize the name

of an assiduous collector and an esteemed friend.

72 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

The shell of Carocolla may be described as being depressed, superiorly
convex, and generally covered with an epidermis ; the last whorl is acutely
angulated, and frequently forms a deep umbilicus ; the aperture is mostly
oval ; the lip is rather angular, reflected, and often dentated within with
strong plaits.

Examples.
Pl]. CLXVII. Fig. 1 and 4.

Carocoutzia rota, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 45.

Pl. CLXVII. . Fig. 2.
Carocotia Reeina, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 36.

Pl. CLXVII. Fig. 3.
CAROCOLLA LABYRINTHUS (var.), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit.,
vol. viii. p. 144. De Férussac, Hist. Moll., pl. 54. B. f. 4.
Helix labyrinthus, Chemnitz.
Helix (Helicigona) labyrinthus, De Férussac.

Pl. CLAVIL, Bie.5:
CarocoLia FiBuLA, Broderip, MSS. Cuming Cab.

Pl. CLXVII. Fig. 6.

CarocoLtya GUALTERIANA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 146. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. p. 237. vign. 44. f. A. B.C. Born.
Mus., pl. 13. f. 12 and 13.

Helix Gualteriana, Linneeus.

Iberus Gualterianus, De Montford. Gray.

Pl. CLXVII. Fig. 7.

CarocoLLa PARMULA, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 38.

Pl. CLXVII. Fig. 8.

CaROCOLLA MARGINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 147. Born. Mus., pl. 14. f. 7 and 8.
Helix (Helicigona) marginata, De Férussac.

Plate. CLX VII,

A

a

eatin

\

‘late CLXVITI,

dh

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 73

Pl. CLXVIII. Fig. 9.

Carocotia Tuersites, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 38.

Pl. CLXVIII. Fig. 10.

Carocotta Dryors, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 37.

Pl. CLXVIII. Fig. 11 and 12.

Carocotta Listeri, Gray, MSS. Brit. Mus. Broderip, Proceedings Zool.
Soc., 1841, p. 37.

Pl. CLXVIII. Fig. 13.

Caroco.tta vireo, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 44.

Pl. CLXVIII. Fig. 14 and 16.

Carocotia Zesuensis, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 46.

Pl. CLXVIIL. Fig. 15.

Carocotta Srquisorensis, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841.

ANOSTOMA?*, Fischer.

Testa orbicularis, sublenticularis, spira obtusé convexa, anfractu ultimo
abrupté transvoluto ; apertura semilunari, supra spiram reversa,
utrinque intro dentata; labro externé incrassato, reflexo ; interné

versus spiram expanso.

The Anostomata were separated from the Helices by Fischer on account
of the very singular manner in which the last whorl of the shell is sud-
-denly turned upwards. It is difficult to account for this extraordinary
conformation ; for, as Sowerby naturally observes, ‘‘ does it not indicate
a considerable change in the habits and economy of its animal inhabitant

* This word, compounded of ava and oropa, should certainly be Anastoma, neuter.
VOL. II. L

74 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

when arriving at maturity? Until then, it must crawl about like other
snails with the spire of the shell uppermost ; but during the formation of
the last whorl it must suddenly take a reversed position, as in the full-
grown shell the aperture appears to be on the obverse side to that in the
Helices, namely, on a plane with the spire, which must then be under-
most.”

The shell of Anostoma is described as being orbicular, shaped some-
what like a lens, and its peculiarity is in having the last whorl suddenly
turned upwards ; the aperture is semilunar or crescent-shaped, because
of the penultimate whorl projecting into its cavity, and both sides are
dentated ; the outer lip is thickened and reflected, and the inner lip is
spread over the spire.

Examples.

Pl. CLXIX. Fig. 1.
ANOSTOMA RINGENS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No.8. Chemn. Conch.,
vol. ix. pl. 109. f. 919, 920.
Helix ringens, Linneus.

Anostoma depressa, Lamarck.
2 De Montford. De Blainville.

Tomogerus

Pl. CLXIX. Fig. 2.

ANOSsTOMA GLOBULOsUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p. 133:
Helix (Helicodonta) ringicula, De Férussac.

PUPA, Draparnaud.

Testa oblongo-cylindracea, sepé crassiuscula, anfractibus plurimis, ple- .
rumque transversim costellatis, umbilicum profundum interdum for-
mantibus ; apertura aut subquadrato-ovali, aut rotundata, intus ple-

rumque dentata ; margine subcrasso, labro reflexo.

Plate CLXIX.

1. Anostoma deprefsa
2 globulosa

Plate CLAX.

e

6

=l

Lig. 1.Fupa Fagedus Fig 5. 5 pate Fusus .
2 Ahm . _" Maugert var .
3. Sulcatayoung . 7 — fruncatula
: r Fe 8 gracilis .

— Fig. Fupa polyedon .

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 75

There appears to have been some difference amongst authors with
regard to the distribution of those species which were associated by
Draparnaud under the title of Pupa. Linnzeus arranged them with the
Turbines, Bruguiére with the Bulimi, De Férussac in his subgenus of
Helices, Cochlodonta; and even in the present day some are for uniting
them to the Bulimi, others to the Clausilie. They certainly run very
closely into both of these genera; but inasmuch as the genus Pupa ma-
terially assists the classification of so numerous a series, we consider that
it may be retained with advantage. The Pup may be generally distin-
guished by their cylindrical, turriculated form, and also by the last whorl
not being enlarged.

Vertigo, a genus proposed by Miller for certain small species with only
two tentacula, has been adopted by some writers ; but this, again, is but
a slight modification, for as the Pupz become smaller, their two anterior
tentacula gradually diminish, until at last they altogether disappear. The
Pupa elatior of Spix, a species remarkable for the number of its volutions,
has also been distinguished by Lea with the title of Megaspira ; and the
Pupa gracilis with its cognate species, together with several other species
that are referred by some authors to the genus Clausilia, have been asso-
ciated, on account of the margin of the aperture being continuous, and
sometimes marked with a notch or groove; by Guilding under the title
of Siphonostoma ; by Pfeiffer under that of Cylindrella.

The shell of Pupa may be described as being of an oblong-cylindrical
form, often rather thick, composed of many whorls, ribbed for the most
part transversely, and sometimes forming a deep umbilicus ; the aperture
is either round, or subquadrately oval, and generally more or less den-
tated ; the margin is somewhat thickened, and the lip reflected.

Examples.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 1.
Pura pacopus, De Férussac, Prod., p. 59. Lesson, Voyage de la Co-
quille, Zool., pl. 8. f. 6.
Streptaxis pagodus? Gray.
L2

76 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 2.

Pura mumia, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 168.

Martini, Conch., vol. iv. pl. 153. f. 1439, a, b.
Turbo mumia, Dillwyn.
Bulimus mumia, Bruguiére.
Helix (Cochlodonta) mumia, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 3 and 4.

Pupa sutcata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 170.

Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. p. 135. f. 1231 and 1232.
Turbo sulcatus, Gmelin.
Bulimus sulcatus, Bruguiere.
Helix (Cochlodonta) sulcata, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 5.

mo)

Pura Fusus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 172.

Lister, Conch., pl. 588. f. 49.
Bulimus fusus, Bruguiére.
Turbo alvearia, Dillwyn.
Helix (Cochlodonta) alvearia, De Férussac.
Pl. CLXX. Fig. 6.
Pupa Maucert, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 7.

Pupa TRUNCATULA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 8.

Pupa Gracitis, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

Pl. CLXX. Fig. 9.

Pupa potyopon, Draparnaud, Moll., pl. 4. f. 1 and 2.
Wagner, Supplement to Chemnitz, pl. 235. f. 4117.
Helix (Cochlodonta) polyodon, De Férussac.

Schubert and

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 1

CLAUSILIA, Draparnaud.

Testa elongato-turrita, fusiformis, sinistrorsa, apice obtusiusculo, an-
fractibus plurimis, gradatim majoribus ; apertura irregulari, rotun-
dato-ovata, plicis dentiformibus, ossiculoque testaceo sive clausio

instructa ; marginibus undique connatis, labro reflexo.

The Clausiliz are so called on account of their shells being furnished
with an elastic bony appendage, attached to the columella by a slen-
der pedicle for the purpose of closing the aperture. One or two species
exhibiting this peculiarity were noticed as early as the middle of the last
century by Daubenton ; but Draparnaud was the first to create a new
genus for their reception. Since his time several species have been re-
ferred to Clausilia, by Lamarck and others, that are entirely destitute of
the clausium ; Lamarck, indeed, adopts the genus upon the character of
the margin of the aperture being continuous and reflected back, without
reference to the presence or absence of the character by which it was
originally distinguished. These have been separated by Guilding under
the title of Siphonostoma, and by Pfeiffer under that of Cylindrella ; but,
for our own part, we think it as well to refer them to the genus Pupa,
reserving the name, as originally intended by Draparnaud, for those spe-
cies only that are provided with the clausium. This organ is supposed
by some naturalists to be analogous to the operculum of several mollus-
cous genera, but it is an opinion which has been contested, and we think
successfully, by Gray, upon the following argument: ‘‘ First, it is not
attached to the animal, as the operculum always is, but is a mere appen-
dage to the mouth of the shell. Secondly, it is only formed when the
animal has reached its full growth, when it is about to complete the
mouth of its shell, and not developed in the embryo of the animal while
yet in the egg, as is the case with the operculum. Thirdly, the genus
belongs to a group of animals which are never operculated.”

78 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

The shell of Clausilia may be described as being turrited, elongated,
fusiform, and always turned to the left; the spire is rather obtuse, and
composed of many whorls, gradually enlarging as they are formed, the
last being characterized by having a slight groove in front of the mouth
forming a ridge or keel ; the aperture, which is irregular and rotundately
ovate, is furnished with a greater or less number of tooth-like plaits, as
also with a small, elastic, shelly bone, attached to the columella ; this little
accessory organ is destined to close the aperture after the animal has
withdrawn itself into the shell, and it again yields with the slightest
pressure of the animal when it wishes to crawl forth ; the margin of the
aperture is continuous all round, and the lip is reflected back.

In one of our figures of the Clausilia Macascarensis the shell is repre-
sented with a portion of the last whorl removed, to show the clausium.

Examples.
PI. CLXXI. Fig. 1.

Crausitia Macascarensis, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 30.

Pl. CLXXI. Fig. 2.

CLAUSILIA TORTICOLLIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 197.
Helix (Cochlodina) torticollis, De Férussac.
Bulimus torticollis, Olivier.

Pl. CLXXI. Fig. 3.

CiausiLia LaBiata, Olivier. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 30.
Turbo labiatus, Montague.

BULIMUS, Bruguiere.

Testa ovata vel oblonga, interdum subturriculata, anfractibus plus mi-

nusve numerosis, ultimo majore; apertura integra, intus nonnun-

CLAUSILIA.

Plate CLXXI.

aS

C

G
&

1 Causitlia Macascarensts.
ae torticollas.
3 labtata Oliv.

,
4
J I ;
‘sce AE
nals
‘
7 er:
¥]
\y
“et ee ™ we
“
iy ¥
’
: ey ee
ili
in.
near hb. stae
~ if 4 sorte > As dh

m1? sett ae cSt sth tra?

»
ru nS & sueetl vil | att

+ i "a" t owl) ie Sie
‘pa wi fh. Lee ily at m ¥ S

4 i ei hal

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 79

quam dentata, longitudine szpissimé superante, marginibus superné
disjunctis ; labro aut simplici aut reflexo; columella recta, levi,

basi integra, non truncata, verstis marginem leviter attenuata.

The genus Bulimus was instituted by Bruguiére for the purpose of
simplifying the miscellaneous character of the Linnzan Helices ; but in
the formation of this new division he added so many species from other
parts of the system, differing both in their habits and distinctive charac-
ters, that it presented nearly as anomalous an assemblage as did the very
genus which it was intended to relieve. Pup@e, Achatine, Lymnee, Me-
lanie, Pyramidelle, Auricule, &c., land, freshwater and marine, were all
regarded by Bruguiére as Bulimi; but since these genera have been from
time to time distinguished by subsequent authors, the genus in question
has retained a more natural and legitimate group. Still, in the present
day, naturalists seem to differ as to the extent of its application ; Des-
hayes, for example, takes in the Achatine and Partule, Pfeiffer the Pupe,
neither of which arrangements is desirable. We propose to refer to this
genus all the Bulimi of Lamarck, excepting those species which have been
separated by De Férussac under the title of Partula; we retain all the
heliciform varieties, such as the Bulimus pythogaster, &c., which Broderip
suggests might be associated under the title of Helicobulimus ; and a tew
species referred by Lamarck to Auricula, but which have been distinguished
as a new genus by Guilding and Broderip, entitled Plekocheilus.

The shell of Bulimus may be described as being ovate or oblong, and
sometimes a little turriculated, the whorls being more or less in number,
with the last always larger than the penultimate ; the aperture is entire,
sometimes dentated within, and generally longer than it is wide; the
margins are disjoined superiorly, and the lip is either simple or reflected ;
the columella is straight, smooth, and entire at the base, not truncated,
but attenuated towards the margin.

The Bulimi are either oviparous or viviparous ; and, as a general rule,
it may be noticed that in the shell of the former the lip is thickened and
reflected, in the latter it is simple. It should also be mentioned, that in
common with the Pupe and some other mollusks, their shells often

80 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

become decollated, the first few whorls falling off in consequence of the
animal having withdrawn itself from that part of the spire.

Examples.

Pl. CLXXII. Fig. 1.

Buuimus Reevir*, Cuming, MSS.
Helix Reevii, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 34.

Pl. CLXXII. Fig. 2.
Buximus Diana, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 157.

Pl. CLXXII. Fig. 3.
Butimus Bono.ensts, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 158.

Pl. CLXXII Fig. 4.

Buximus FuLcETRUM, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 119.

Pl. CLXXII. Fig. 5 and 6.

Buuimus sicotoratus t, Lea, Trans. American Phil. Soc., vol. vil. p.459.
plLil £78.
Bulimus Alberti, Broderip.

Pl CLXXTH Bie, 1:

Bucimus Ficrixis, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 96. Sow-
erby, Jun., Conch. Illus., f. 115 and 116.

* In arranging the Colimacea after the method proposed by De Férussac, this species might
be considered as the type of the new subgenus of Helices, suggested by Mr. Broderip, under
the title of Helicobulimus.

+ This shell was described by Lea of Philadelphia as well as by Broderip in the course of
last year; and as Mr. Lea’s description was exhibited at a meeting of the Zoological Society
of London before that of Mr. Broderip was printed, the title of bicoloratus should be fol-
lowed.

Plate GIO,

Plate*CLN NIT.

a *

—
. = os =
Sitar =
¥ ay

Plate CLXAXIYV.

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 8]

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 2.
Buuimus Eximius*, Nobis.
Plekocheilus gracilis, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 182.

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 3.
Buimus Onca, D’Orbigny, Voyage dans Amérique Méridionale, Mol-
lusques, p. 295. pl. 30. f. land 2. Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus., f. 80.

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 4.

Bu.imus Cricutont, Broderip. Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus., f. 60.

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 5.

Butimus Minporosnsis, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 84.

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 6.

Buimus smaracpinus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXIII. Fig. 7.

BuLimMus GALLINA-SULTANA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vill. p. 222.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. xi. pl. 210. f. 2070 and 2071.

Helix gallina-sultana, Chemnitz.

Achatina sultana, Swainson.

Pl. CLXXIV. Fig. 89.

Buximus Mutticotor, Rang, Desc. Coquilles terrestres, p. 51. pl. 3. f.1.
King, Zool, Journ., p. 341.

Pl. CLXXIV. Fig. 90.

Buximus Myersi1, Miller. Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

* To introduce this very delicate and beautiful species to the catalogue of Bulimi, we are
compelled to change its specific name; that of gracilis being preoccupied by Lea.

VOL. II. M

82 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXXIV. Fiz. 93.

Buximus Pireritus, Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

Pl. CLXXIV. Fig. 94.

Buuimus Mitteri, Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

Pl. CEXXIV. Fig. 97.

Buuimus JANeIRENSIS, Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

PARTULA, De Feérussac.

Testa ovato-oblonga, spira conoided, subobtusé, anfractibus gradatim
majoribus, ultimo subventricoso, umbilicum formante; apertura
subquadrata vel ovata, longitudine potitis superante ; margine in-

tegro, crassiusculo, labro reflexo.

The genus Partula was proposed by De Férussac for the reception of a
small but interesting group of Colimacea, of which the well-known Helix
faba of Gmelin may be regarded as the type. Lamarck included the
Partule with the Bulimi; but, from a conviction that they form a very
natural and well-defined series, we do not hesitate to distinguish them.

The shell of Partula may be described as being ovately oblong, with a
conical and rather obtuse spire ; the whorls become gradually larger, and
the last, which is rather ventricose, forms an umbilicus ; the aperture is
somewhat square or oval, being rather longer than wide ; and the margin
is entire and rather thick, with the lip reflected.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 1 and 2.

ParTuLA HYALINA, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 32.
Bulimus hyalinus, Deshayes.

Plate CIDMON

Uy

ao

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 83

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 3 and 4.

PartuLa GipBa, De Férussac, Prod., p. 70.
Helix gibba, Quoy and Gaimard.
Bulimus gibbus, Deshayes.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 5 and 6.

Partuta varia, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 125.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 7 and 8.

ParTULA aurRicuLata, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 125.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 9 and 10.

ParTuLA ROSEA, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 125.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 11 and 12.

Partuta tnrLata, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 13 and 14,

PartuLa FABA, De Férussac, Prod., p. 66.
Limaz faba, Martyn.

Helix faba, Gmelin.

Bulimus faba, Deshayes.

Bulimus australis, Bruguiére.

Auris-midé australis, Chemnitz.

Pl. CLXXV. Fig. 15 and 16.

Parruta OraueiTana, De Férussac, p.66. Lesson, Voy. de la Coquille,
Zoologie, pl. 7. f. 6 and 7.

Bulimus Otaheitanus, Bruguiére.

Helia Otaheitana, Dillwyn.

Helix perversa, Chemnitz.

84 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

ACHATINA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata vel oblonga, epidermide sepissimé induta; spira plus mi-
nusve elevata; apertura integra, longitudinali, rard suborbiculari,
labro tenui, acuto, nunquam reflexo; columella levi, basi trun-

cata.

The Achatine were assigned by Linneus to his genus Bulla ; and Bru-
guiére referred them to a place amongst his Bulimi; but although in-
cluded with this extensive and miscellaneous series, they were still asso-
ciated together, on account of the truncature of the columella ; thus anti-
cipating in a manner the genus which Lamarck subsequently proposed
with the above title. The truncature of the columella is not, how-
ever, the only character which serves to distinguish the Achatine from
the Bulimi; the margin of the aperture is invariably simple, never thick-
ened or reflected, and a difference of habit communicates a peculiarity of
appearance to the shell, by which they may always be recognised. The
Bulimi are inhabitants of a dry soil, and live either upon the branches
of trees, or clustering at the roots under the decayed and fallen leaves:
the Achatinz, on the contrary, require moisture, and are found located
near wet and marshy places, in the vicinity of ponds or rivers. Still, as
we are of course presented with all the intermediate modifications of these
characters, nature again opposes herself to the arbitrary rules of classi-
fication ; and whilst some authors have thought of diminishing the num-
ber of genera, others have laboured to increase it. Deshayes proposes
to return the Achatine to the genus Bulimus ; and the same arrange-
ment is followed by Ocken, under a new title, Pythia. De Montford, on
the contrary, has instituted two new genera out of the one under consi-
deration ; Liguus, from the Achatina virginea ; and Polyphemus, from the
Achatina glans.

r]

Plate CLAXVLIL

1. Achatina purpurea .
2 __..... Virginea-

3..___.......... leucozonias.

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 85

A removal has, however, been recently proposed by Dr. Beck, for reasons
of so much consideration and importance, that the facts only require to
be confirmed to be appreciated. The well-known and highly valued spe-
cies, Achatina Priamus, is supposed by this writer to be really a marine
operculated mollusk allied to Struthiolaria, a genus of Pectinibranchiata.
In the absence of sufficient data confirmatory of this supposition, we have
not ventured to act upon it; but if such is the case, and we think it
highly probable, his genus Priamus should then be adopted.

The shell of Achatina may be described as being ovate or oblong, and
generally covered with an epidermis ; the spire is more or less elevated ;
the aperture is entire, longitudinal, sometimes nearly orbicular, and the
lip is thin, acute, and never reflected ; the columella is smooth, and trun-
cated at the base.

Examples.
PINCLXXVE. Big. 1.

ACHATINA PURPUREA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p- 296. Lister, Conch., pl. 581. f. 35.

Bulla purpurea, Chemnitz.

Bulimus purpurascens, Bruguiére.

Helix (Cochlitoma) purpurea, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXVI. Fig. 2.

ACHATINA VIRGINEA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
ps 299. Lister; Conch:, pl. 15. f. 10.

Helix virginea, Linneus.

Helix (Cochlitoma) virginea, De Feérussac.

Buccinum virgineum, Miiller.

Bulla virginea, Chemnitz.

Bulimus virgineus, Bruguiére.

2 De Montford.

Liguus

86 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXXVI. Fig. 3.
ACHATINA LEUCOzONIAS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 14. Martini,
Conch., vol. iv. pl. 148. f. 1371 and 1372.
Voluta leucozonias, Gmelin.
Helix (Cochlitoma) leucozonias, De Férussac.
Achatina albo-lineata, Lamarck.

Pl. CLXXVII. Fig. 4.

Acuatina Ricuir, Nobis.
Bulimus Richi, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill. p. 224.
Helix (Cochlitoma) flammigera, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXVIL. Fig. 5.

ACHATINA ustuLATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans. vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 297.
Helix (Cochlitoma) ustulata, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXVII. Fig. 6.

AcuHaTiIna LAcTEA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXVII. Fig. 7 and 8.

ACHATINA REGINA, Swainson. D’Orbigny, Voy. dans l’Amérique Mé-
ridionale, pl. 29. f. 4 and 5.

Helix (Cochlitoma) regina, De Férussac.

Bulimus regina, D’Orbigny.

Fig. 7. Achatina perversa, Swainson.

Fig. 8. Achatina melanostoma, Swainson. Wagner.

Pl. CLXXVIII. Fig. 9.

ACHATINA ALABASTER, Rang, Désc. des Coquilles terrestres, p. 16. pl. 1.
f.2 and 2a. Deshayes, new edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 312.

Plate CLAXV IT,

GBS. Jun

%

Plate CLA XVIII,

Plate CLXXIX,

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 87

Pl. CLXXVIII. Fig. 10.

Acuatina picta, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXVIIL. Fig. 11 and 12.

AcHATINA FAsciATa, Swainson, Zool. Ilus., vol. iii. pl. 162. Chemnitz,
Conch., vol. ix. pl. 117. f. 1004 and 1006.

Buccinum fasciatum, Miller.

Helix fasciata, Gmelin.

Bulla fasciata, Chemnitz.

Bulimus vexillum, Bruguiére.

Achatina vexillum, Lamarck.

Helix (Cochlitoma) vevillum, De Férussac.

Fig. 11. Achatina crenata, Swainson.

Pl. CLXXVIII. Fig. 13.

ACHATINA BICARINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p-. 296. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 103. f. 875 and 876.

’ Bulimus bicarinatus, Bruguiére.

Bulla bicarinata, Dillwyn.

Helix (Cochlitoma) bicarinata, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXVIII. Fig. 14.

AcHATINA COLUMNARIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p- 305. De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 40. f. 3.

Helix columna, Gmelin.

Buccinum columna, Miiller.

Bulimus columna, Bruguiére.

Lymnea columna, De Roissy.

Helix (Cochlitoma) columna, De Feérussac.

Pl. CLXXIX. Fig. 15.

Acuatina rosgA, Deshayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. i. p. 10.
Helix (Cochlicopa) rosea, De Férussac.

88 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Polyphemus glans (var.), Say.
Buccinum striatum? Chemnitz.
Achatina striata, Deshayes (in new edit. of Lamarck).

Pl. CLXXIX. Fig. 16.

AcHaTINA pactyLus, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 32.

Pl. CLXXIX. Fig. 17.

ACHATINA ZEBRA (var.), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 295. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 118. f. 1014.

Buccinum achatinum (var.), Miller.

Bulla achatina, Born.

Bulla zebra, Chemnitz.

Bulimus zebra, Bruguieére.

Helix (Cochlitoma) zebra, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXIX. Fig. 18.

Acuatina Tincta, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXIX. Fig. 19.

Acuatina Kransit, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

SUCCINEA, Draparnaud.

Testa fragilis, ovata vel ovato-conica, spira parva, subacuta; apertura
ampla, integra, longitudinali, marginibus disjunctis; labro acuto,

non reflexo ; columella levi, angusta, versus marginem attenuata.

The Helix putris of Linnzeus, distinguished as a genus by Draparnaud
under the title of Succinea, appears to have been long known to natu-
ralists ; indeed, from its being abundantly found in wet and marshy places
in nearly every part of Europe, it was amongst the first of the Colimacea

&

Plate CLXXX. |

FAMILY 2. COLIMACEA. 89

that attracted their attention. Lamarck soon discovered the necessity of
separating the Succinee from the Helices: from the fact of their living
upon the banks of stagnant waters, he considered them to be amphibious,
intermediate in their organization between the Bulimi and the Lymnee,
and the title under which he proposed to distinguish them was that of
Amphibulina. Draparnaud, however, claimed priority, and Lamarck at
length consented to abandon the appellation of Amphibulina for that of
Succinea, although both of these generic terms are now used by some
writers in reference to different varieties.

The shell of Succinea may be described as being fragile, and ovate or
ovately conical, with a small spire ; the aperture is large, entire and lon-
gitudinal, with the margins disjoined ; the lip is acute, not reflected, and
the columella is smooth, narrow, and attenuated towards the margin.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXX. Fig. 1.

SuccinEA cucuLLatTaA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p- 315. De Férussac, Hist. Moll., pl. 11. f.14 to16; and pl. lla.
f. 12 and 13.

Amphibulina cucullata, Lamarck (Ann. du Mus.).

Bulimus patulus, Bruguiére.

Helix (Cochlohydra) patula, De Férussac.

Pl. CLXXX. Fig. 2.

Succinga optusa, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 9.

Pl. CLXXX. Fig. 3.

Succinea ampuipia, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. terr. et fluv., pl. 3. f. 22
and 23. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 135. f. 1248.
Helix putris, Linneus.
Helix succinea, Miller.
Bulimus succineus, Bruguiére.
Turbo trianfractus, Da Costa.
VOL. II. N

90 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Family 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA.

Testa aut globosa, aut turrita, apertura rotunda, vel semilunari, labro
plerumque reflexo, canali aut fissura prope ad marginem interdum

inciso. Operculum vel corneum, vel calcareum.

We propose to establish this family for the purpose of associating toge-
ther in one group the operculated pulmoniferous Gasteropoda, the greater
part of which are terrestrial. Lamarck included all those that were
known to him with the Colimacea, but the necessity for distinguishing
them is obviously founded upon the important difference of their being
furnished with an operculum. Gray has subdivided this portion of the
class into no less than three families, Truncatellide, Cyclostomide, and
Helicinide ; and the first of these is entirely removed from the others,
upon the supposition that they are pectinibranchial water-breathing mol-
lusks, incapable of existing in air: we do not however think that such is
the case, nor do we see that our position is at all negatived by the expe-
riments of Mr. Lowe. De Blainville, again, for reasons unknown to us,
has widely separated the Cyclostomata from the Helicine, although the
only author who ventures to dispute their close affinity: the first of these
genera is referred to his family of the Cricostomata, between the Valvate
and the Paludine ; the latter to that of the Ellipsostomata, after the Am-
pullarie, which, as strangely, follow the Phasianelle.

The shell of the Cyclostomacea varies exceedingly in form, being either
globose or turrited ; the aperture is round or semilunar, and the lip, which
is generally reflected, is sometimes indented near the columella with a canal
or fissure. The operculum, which is common to all, is either horny or
subcalcareous.

We divide this family into four genera :

Pupina. CycLOSTOMA.

TRUNCATELLA. HE icina.

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. 9]

PUPINA, Vignard.

Testa cylindracea, subturrita, luculenter polita, spira plus minusve de-
pressa, apice obtuso ; anfractibus quinque ad sex, penultimo inflato,
ultimo paululim coarctato ; apertura circulari, marginibus disjunc-
tis, labro incrassato, subreflexo, canali aut fissura infundibuliformi
propé ad columellam plerumque inciso. Operculum corneum, orbi-

culare, spirale.

The genus Pupina, which is comparatively but little known to collect-
ors, was proposed some years since by Vignard for the reception of a
solitary species, supposed to have been found upon the bank of a lake or
river in New Guinea: another was subsequently discovered by Grate-
loup, and he also, in determining its claim to the formation of a new
genus under the title of Moulinsia, was struck by the peculiarities of the
shell, probably without being aware that it had already excited the atten-
tion of Vignard. The Pupinz were considered by Grateloup to partake
of the characters of the Pupe, the Cyclostomata, and the Helicine ; De
Férussac hazarded an opinion that they were allied to the Planazes or
the Buccina: the views of the first of these authors were however subse-
quently confirmed by Gray, upon discovering that these little mollusks
are pulmoniferous and operculated. A funnel-shaped marginal canal or
slit, which may be seen in most of the species near the columella, is evi-
dently analogous to that in the shell of Helicina, but, like the slit in that
genus, it is sometimes filled up, and cannot therefore be relied upon as
a distinguishing character: Gray, nevertheless, proposes to distinguish
such of the Pupine as exhibit the marginal fissure, by the new generic
title of Calla.

The shell of Pupina may be described as being cylindrical, somewhat
turrited, and highly polished, the spire being more or less depressed, and
rather obtuse at the apex: it is composed of about five or six whorls, the

n 2

92 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

last but one is unusually inflated, and the last a little contracted ; the aper-
ture is circular, with the margins disjoined ; the lip thickened, a little re-
flected, and generally cut or graved near the columella with a small fun-
nel-shaped canal or fissure. The Pupine are furnished with a horny,
orbicular, spiral operculum *.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXI. Fig. 1 and 2.

Purina vitreA, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841; Thesaurus
Conchyliorum, pl. iv. f. 6 and 7.

Pl. CLXXXI. Fig. 3 and 4.

PupiNna simiuis, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841; Thesaurus
Conchyliorum, pl. iv. f. 4 and 5.

Pl. CLXXXI. Fig. 5 and 6.

Purina Nunezit, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841 ; The-
saurus Conchyliorum, pl. iv. f. 8 to LI.
Moulinsia Nunezii, Grateloup.

Pl. CLXXXI. Fig. 7 and 8.

Purina Humitis, Jaquenot, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1841. Sow-
erby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. iv. f. 2.

Pl. CLXXXI. Fig. 9 and 10.

Purina LusBrica, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841. The-
saurus Conchyliorum, pl. iv. f. 12 to 16.
Callia lubrica (?), Gray.

* The genus Pupina, of which so little is at present known, has been judiciously selected
by Mr. G. B. Sowerby, Jun., for publication in the first Part of his ‘Thesaurus Conchyli-
orum.’ The object of this work is to give a complete monograph of every genus; and we
sincerely hope that the author will meet with sufficient encouragement to enable him to fur-
nish that greatest of all desiderata—a well-illustrated Catalogue of Species.

Plate CLXXXI.

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. 93

TRUNCATELLA, Risso.

Testa turriculata, cylindrica, apice decollato aut truncato-obtuso, anfrac-
tibus vel levibus, vel transverse costatis ; apertura ovali, brevi, peri-

tremate continuo ; labro simplici. Operculum ovale, subspirale.

The genus Truncatella was proposed by Risso for the purpose of distin-
guishing the Cyclostoma truncatulum of Draparnaud, on account of the dif-
ference which he discovered to exist in its organization and habits. The
foot or organ of locomotion is in the Truncatelle divided, as it were, into
two parts, and the animal acquires motion by contracting the space be-
tween them into the form of a loop; hence they are called by Gray the
Looping Snails: and in habits they differ from the Cyclostomata in being
partially aquatic, enabled to live for a considerable time under water. The
peculiarities which entitle these mollusks to the rank of a genus were
noticed about the same time by the Rev. R. T. Lowe, of Madeira ; for we
are informed by that zealous naturalist in the ‘ Zoological Journal,’ that
upon the publication of Risso’s memoir he had already distinguished
them in manuscript by the title of Erpetometra, in allusion to their sin-
gular manner of crawling. The Truncatelle were abundantly found by
Payrandeau on the shores of the Mediterranean, and Michaud also disco-
vered that they were aquatic: the first of these authors arranges them in
his catalogue of the mollusks of Corsica with the Paludine, the latter
places them with the Rissoe. The genus which we have adopted cannot
fail to be appreciated, and we place it amongst the pulmobranchiate Gas-
teropoda, presuming that the Truncateliz are amphibious, like the Suce-
cinee, an opinion of which the following experiment recorded by Lowe is
almost conclusive. A specimen was taken out of the water by this gen-
tleman on the coast of Madeira, together with several other aquatic mol-
lusks, and they were all put away together in a dry tin box; five weeks
afterwards the box was opened, and upon placing them in a glass of sea-

water the Truncatelle crawled forth alive, but the other mollusks were
dead.

94 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

The shell of Truncatella, of which we give magnified views, may be de-
scribed as being turriculated, cylindrical, and either decollated or obtusely
truncated at the apex ; the whorls are smooth, or transversely ribbed, and
the aperture is oval, the peritreme or margin being continuous, and the
lip simple. The operculum is oval, and somewhat spiral.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXII. Fig. 1.

TruncaTeLLa Montacuti, Lowe, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 303.
Turbo subtruncatus ? Montague.

Pl. CLXXXII. Fig. 2.

TRUNCATELLA VENTRICOSA, Sowerby MSS.

PL CLXXMIL, Hie 2:

TRUNCATELLA CLATHRUS, Lowe, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 303.

Pl. CLXXXIL. Fig. 4.

TRUNCATELLA stRiATA, Sowerby (J. D.C.), Philosophical Magazine.

Pl. CLXXXII. Fig. 5.
TRUNCATELLA TRUNCATULA (var. a.). Lowe, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 303.
Deshayes, Note in Edition of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 365.
Helix subcylindrica, Montague.
Cyclostoma truncatulum, Draparnaud.
Paludina truncata, Payrandeau.
Rissoa truncata, Philippi.
Truncatella levigata, Risso.

Pl. CLXXXII. Fig. 6.

TRUNCATELLA SCALARIFORMIS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXXII. Fig. 7.

TRUNCATELLA CaRIB£ENSIS, Sowerby MSS.

Plate CLAX XIE,

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. 95

CYCLOSTOMA, Lamarck.

Testa turbinata, varia, nunc turriculata, nune globosa, nunc trochifor-
mis, nune discoidea, anfractibus rotundatis, umbilicum szpissime
amplum formantibus ; apertura rotunda, marginibus plerumque con-
nexis ; labro expanso, reflexo, fimbria interdum ornato. Opercu-

lum vel corneum, vel calcareum, semper spirale.

The genus Cyclostoma was originally intended by Lamarck, in literal
accordance with its title, to include all gasteropodous mollusks whose
shells were distinguished by their having a circular mouth or aperture.
This arrangement, however, was but lightly appreciated ; for, in follow-
ing so general a character, the terrestrial and marine kinds were indis-
criminately assembled together; the Turbo delphinus of Linnzus being
regarded as the type of the genus. Draparnaud appears to have been
the first to note the manifest impropriety of associating in the same ge-
neric division, animals differing so materially in their organization and
habits. The particular attention that was given by this author to the
land and freshwater mollusks suggested to him the necessity of keeping
them separated, and this improved method of arrangement was then re-
cognized by Lamarck in the formation of certain new genera, which he
distinguished accordingly, Delphinula, Scalaria, Paludina, Valvata, ex. gr.

If it were not that those species which are now reserved as Cyclosto-
mata are terrestrial, air-breathing mollusks, the rotundity of the whorls,
together with the peculiarity of their being furnished with an operculum,
would still entitle them to a place in the family of the Turbinacea. And
even now the policy of separating the land from the sea mollusks is ques-
tioned by some authors: De Blainville, for example, appears to give little
or no attention to this important difference in the respiratory system ; the
genera Turbo and Cyclostoma being arranged by this author in one and the
same family, Cricostomata.

96 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

We do not say that a complete boundary line can be marked out be-
tween the land and freshwater mollusks, for Nature presents us with in-
termediate modifications of habit, as well as of form or growth; many,
for instance, are amphibious, living on the sea-shore, like the Truncatelle
among the Cyclostomacea, or on the banks of ponds and ditches, like the
Succinee among the Colimacea ; others again, like the Ampullarie among
the Peristomata, located in marshy places where the water is occasionally
dried up, are found to possess, by a liberal contrivance of Nature, a double
system of respiration—an air-breathing system by means of a pulmonary
cavity, and a water-breathing system by means of branchiz ;—what we
assert is this,—that where the difference of habit is as clearly defined as
between the Cyclostomata and the Turbines, a distinctive limit ought to be
observed in the classification, or, in fact, wherever it may be done with
accuracy, and without injury to the system. Variation of habit in the mol-
lusk involves a corresponding variation in the nature and composition of
the shell ; the difference between the influence of air and that of water,
and the difference of food, produce a corresponding change in the compo-
sition of the calcareous mucus which is exuded for its formation. Land
shells are light, and never pearly or enamelled ; sea shells, on the con-
trary, are for the most part heavy, and generally pearly or enamelled ; in
fact, the appearance of a shell always indicates, to a certain extent, whether
its animal inhabitant is terrestrial or marine.

We would refer, then, to the present genus all the round-mouthed oper-
culated species that are really terrestrial, including those varieties which
have been separated under the title of Pterocyclos, because of the outer
lip being furnished with an arched wing adhering to the penultimate
whorl (Benson, Asiatic Journ., Jan. 1832), as well as those which have
been distinguished by the appellation of Megalomastoma, on account of a
ridge or groove in the front of the mouth, near the pillar.

The shell of Cyclostoma may be described as being turbinated, and
varying considerably in the arrangement of the whorls ; it is for the most
part globose, but often turriculated, trochiform, or discoidal ; the whorls
are round, and in their volution generally form a large umbilicus ; the
aperture is also round, with the margins generally connected ; the lip

‘

Plate CLNXXTIT

a _

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. el

is expanded and reflected, and sometimes ornamented with a frill. The
operculum is either horny or calcareous, and always spiral.

The Cyclostomata are exceedingly numerous in species ; they live for
the most part in the vicinity of lakes or rivers, and are more or less dis-
tributed throughout the globe; the more beautiful varieties of form or
colour abounding in warm and tropical regions *.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 1.

CycLOSTOMA SEMILABRUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 357. Delessert, Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 29. f. lL. a, b.

Pl, CLXXXIIL. Fig. 2.

CycLostoma nitipuM, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 3.

CycLostoma GoNIostoma, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXXIII.. Fig. 4.:

CycLostoMa opsoLetum, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p.- 355. Delessert, Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 29. f. 11. a, b,c.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 5.

CycLosTOMA FIMBRIATULUM, Sowerby, Appendix to Tankerville Cata-
logue, p. vill.; Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 136.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 6.

CycLostoma STarINnForTHII, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

* Mr. Sowerby has kindly permitted us to refer to his figures of Cyclostomata in Part 2.
of the ‘Species Conchyliorum,’ which we are happy to announce is now nearly ready for
publication. The beautifully illustrated monograph of this genus, upon which he has been so
long employed, will certainly be a most elaborate contribution to our catalogue of species.

VOL. II. 10)

98 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 7.

CyCLOSTOMA ACUTIMARGINATUM, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 8.

CycLtostoma amBicua, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii.
p. 357. Delessert, Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 29. f. 5. a, b, ¢.

Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 9.

CycLosroMa pyrostoma, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 227
and 228.
Pl. CLXXXIII. Fig. 10.
CycLosroma TIGRINUM, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 221
and 222.
Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig 11.

CycLostoma ocutus-capri, Gray, MSS. British Museum.

Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 12.

CycLostroma puLtcuruM, Gray, MSS. British Museum. Wood, Index
Testaceologicus, Suppl., pl. 6. f.4. Sowerby, Genera of Shells,
No. 35. f. 2; Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 134 and 135.

Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 13.

Cyctosroma Harveranum, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2.
it PANO)
Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 14 and 24.

Cyctostoma Cuviertanum, Petit, Revue Zoologique, 1841, p. 184.

Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 15.
Cyctostoma Petivertanum, Gray, MSS. British Museum. Wood, In-

dex Testaceologicus, Suppl., pl. 6. f. 2. Sowerby, Species Conchy-
liorum, f. 97 and 98.

Plate CLXXXIV,

aK \ I~

a

Plate CLXXXV.

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. 99

Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 16.
CycLostoma F1LosuM, Beechey’s Voyage, Zoology, pl. 38. f.31. Sow-
erby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f.16 and 17.

Pl. CLXXXIV. Fig. 17.

CycLostoMa GIGANTEUM, Gray, MSS. British Museum. Sowerby, Spe-
cies Conchyliorum, f. 9 and 10.

Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 18.

CycLostoma EvoLutuM, Nobis, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2.
it eye
Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 19.

CycLtostoma Cuminait, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 187
to 189 ; Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 32. Deshayes, edit. of La-
marck, vol. vill. p. 367.

Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 20.

CycLosToMA FULVIFRONS, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 122.

Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 21.
CycLostoma voLtvuLus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p- 353.
Hehe volvulus, Miller.
Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 22.
CycLostoma virratuM} Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2. f. 91 to
94,
Pl. CLXXXV. Fig. 23.

CycLOSTOMA CARINIFERUM, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part 2.
f.197 and 198.

100 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

HELICINA, Lamarck.

Testa subglobosa, spira vel acuta, vel depressiuscula; apertura semi-
orbiculari, marginibus disjunctis ; labro expanso, reflexo, fissura
prope ad columellam interdum inciso; columella transversa, basi

callosa. Operculum corneum, interdum subcalcareum, non spirale.

The genus we have now to consider, Helicina of Lamarck, Oligyra of
Say, presents a very natural assemblage of characters, and has acquired
no little interest amongst modern conchologists on account of the many
beautiful new species that have been contributed to it by recent disco-
veries. Only one species appears to have been known to the early
naturalists, figured by Brown in his excellent ‘ History of Jamaica’ under
the indefinite title of Cochlea, and by Lister amongst the Helices ; four
only are mentioned by Lamarck, but sixteen species were subsequently
described by Gray in the ‘ Zoological Journal.’ This number, however,
has since increased to between seventy and eighty, described at different
times by Lea, Wagner, D’Orbigny, Guilding, Sowerby, Jun., &c.; and the
whole are now presented by the last of these authors in his ‘ Thesaurus
Conchyliorum,’ in the form of a well-illustrated monograph.

Gray appears to have been the first to make any mention of the ana-
tomy of the Helicine ; he certainly proves their affinity with the Cyclo-
stomata, both in being operculated, and in having only two tentacula, and
fully shows the inaccuracy of the situation to which they were assigned
by Lamarck; namely, first with the Nerite, and afterwards with the
Anostomata. This opinion is not, however, sanctioned by De Blainville,
nor was it indeed by Cuvier ; for the Helicine are arranged by both these
authors in another family, together with, and next in order to, the Am-
pullarie. They undoubtedly supposed the Helicinz to be aquatic ; but
D’Orbigny informs us that he found them in journeying through South
America on open plains, as also upon the eastern side of the Andes,

be se : :
a
ra ia
-
| 4

\\

Plate CLXXXVI.

FAMILY 3. CYCLOSTOMACEA. 101

though generally in damp places, not higher than two thousand métres
above the level of the sea. Guilding, however, says, that the species found
in St. Vincent scarcely ever descend below two thousand feet above the
level of the sea, and that those in Barbadoes are found in situations how-
ever exposed and dry.

Many of the Helicine are characterized by having a slit in the margin
of the aperture at the base of the columella, like the Pupine ; and Gray
has considered this variation of sufficient importance to constitute the mark
of a new genus, Alcadia ; we cannot, however, appreciate its generic
value, because an indication of this slit may be traced in many species
where it appears to have been filled up by the last deposit of enamel.

The shell of Helicina may be described as being somewhat globose,
with the spire either acute or a little depressed; the aperture is semi-
orbicular, with the margins disjoined, and the lip is expanded, reflected,
and sometimes indented with a slit or fissure near the columella; the
columella is transverse, and callous at the base; and the operculum,
which is horny, though often a little calcareous, is not spiral.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 1.
HeEticina varrIABILis, Wagner, Moll. du Brésil, pl. 16. f.3 to 5. Mo-
ricand, Mém. de Genéve, vol. vii. p.448. Deshayes, edit. of Lamarck,
vol. vii. p. 165.
Helicina zonata, Sowerby, Jun.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 2.

Hexicina acurissima, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841.
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 2. f. 92 to 95.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 3 and 4.

Hexicina apsprrsa, Pleiffer, Wiegmann’s Archives Nat. Hist., 1840.
Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 3. f. 103, 115, 124 and
}25.

Helicina variegata, D’Orbigny.

102 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXXXVI_. Fig. 5.
Heticina rHopostoMA, Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 68. pl. 6. f. 9.
Deshayes, edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 161.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 6.
Hexicina puLCRERRIMA, Lea, Trans. American Phil. Soc. Sowerby,
Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 1. f. 14.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 7.
Hexicina MAJor, Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 68. pl. 6. f. 10. Des-
hayes, edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p.162. Sowerby, Genera of Shells,
No. 36. f. 1.
Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 8.
Heticina viripis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill. p. 158.

Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 67. pl. 6. f. 7. Delessert, Recueil de
Coquilles, pl. 27. f. 3. a, b, c,d.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 9.
Heicina potita, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841. The-
saurus Conchyliorum, pl. 2. f. 76 to 81.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 10.

Hexicina Tanxervitu, Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 250. Sowerby,
Genera of Shells, No. 36. f. 2.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 11 and 12.

HELICINA AGGLUTINANS, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841;
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 2. f. 83 to 85.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 13.

HELICINA PULCHELLA, Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 64. pl. 6. f.1. Des-
hayes, edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 160.

"

FAMILY 4. AURICULACEA. 103

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 14.

Heuicina sacra, D’Orbigny, Hist. Cuba. Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus
Conchyliorum, pl. 1 and 3. f. 10 and 126.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 15.
Hericina ANTILLARUM, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841;
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 2. f. 68 to 70.

Pl. CLXXXVI. Fig. 16.
HELIcINA AURANTIA, Gray, Zool. Journ., vol. i. p. 67. pl. 6. f. 8. Des-
hayes, edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 161.

Family 4. AURICULACEA.

Testa ovata, columella dentata, aut valdé plicata ; apertura longitudinali-
ter ovali, labro vel incrassato vel simplici. Animal aut aquaticum,

aut terrestre.

The genera which we have associated together under the above title,
in imitation of De Blainville and Gray, were all included by Lamarck
under the genus Awricula in his family of the Colimacea ; a very nume-
rous addition of species, however, since his time, has confirmed the pro-
priety of separating them. The genera Tornatella and Pyramidella were at
one time included in this family by the learned author of the ‘ Manuel de
Malacologie ;’ but upon satisfying himself that they were hydrobranchiate
or water-breathing, and moreover furnished with an operculum, he con-
sented to remove them.

The shell of the Auriculacea is for the most part of an oval form, the
columella being either dentated or strongly plaited ; the aperture is lon-
gitudinally oval, and the lip is either thickened or simple, often dentated
within in the same manner as the columella. ‘The animal is either ter-
restrial or aquatic, and is destitute of any operculum.

104 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.
We refer the following three genera to this family :

AURICULA. CHILINA.

ScARABUS.

AURICULA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, vel ovato-oblonga, epidermide fusca induta; columella aut
dentata, aut valdé plicata ; apertura longitudinali, basi integerrima,
marginibus subincrassatis, superné disjunctis, labro vel simplici vel

reflexo ; operculo nullo.

However palpable may be the many inaccuracies which the progress
of science has discovered in the general classification of Linnzus, the
labours of that great naturalist must ever be commended for the order
and method that originated with his ‘ Systema Nature.’ Before his time
it was thought for the most part sufficient to attach a specific name to
each particular kind, without the necessity of establishing a form of
classes, orders or genera; the type of this genus, for example, was long
known to naturalists as the Auris-Mide, or Midas’ Ear. Linneus re-
ferred the species in question to his genus Voluta, on account of the
plaits on the columella; Miller, however, attaching a greater importance
to the form and characters of the aperture, referred it to the genus Helix;
whilst it was included by Bruguiére in his heterogeneous series of Bulimi.
Lamarck appears to be the first to have felt the necessity of establish-
ing the present genus: in noticing that the columella of this shell was
strongly plaited like that of the Volute, he did not fail to mark what a
difference must exist in the organization of an animal, whose shell is
characterized by the constant appearance of a special opening or canal
at the base of the aperture ; without taking their habits into considera-
tion. Now the Auricule are all amphibious air-breathing mollusks, living
either on the sea-shore, on the banks of lakes and rivers, or in fens and

( 1op.4 NN Ta.

LAL br

ARN
|

yaa.

ge

FAMILY 4. AURICULACEA. 105

marshes. We propose to include with them the genus Pedipes, adopted
after a shell which was called by Adanson Le Piétin; the genus Melam-
pus of De Montford, adopted by Lamarck with the title of Conovulus, but
subsequently abandoned ; the genus Carychium of Miller, and a few other
genera introduced by Gray ; and we refer such of the Lamarckian species
as are inhabitants of a dry soil, A. caprella, Silent, leporis, bovina, &c., to
the genus Bulimus.

The shell of Auricula may then be described as being ovate, or ovately
oblong, and covered with a dark brown epidermis, the columella being
dentated or strongly plaited ; the aperture is longitudinal, and entire at
the base, without indication of any canal or sinus ; the margins are some-
what thickened, disjoined superiorly, and the lip is either simple or
reflected. The Auriculz are never operculated.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 1.
Auricuta Pepira, Pfeiffer, Wiegmann’s Archives Nat. Hist., 1840.
Marinula Pepita, King, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 344.

Pl. CLXXXVII._ Fig. 2.
AURICULA LABRELLA, Deshayes, Enc. Méth. vers, vol. ii. p. 92; new
edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 337 ; Mag. de Conch., pl. 14. f. 14.

Pl. CLXXXVII, Fig. 3.
AURICULA AUSTRALIS, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, vol. 11. p. 169. pl. 13.

f. 34 to 38.
Melampus ovatus, Gray.

Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 4.

Avuricuta Jup#, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit,, vol. vuli. p. 325.
Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 44. f. 449 to 451.
Voluta auris Jude, Linneus.
Helix auris Jude, Miller.
Bulimus auris Jude, Bruguiére.
VOL. II. Je

106 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 5.

AURICULA ANGULIFERA*, Petit MSS.

Pl]. CLXXXVII. Fig. 6.

AvricuLa FELIs, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill. p. 326.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, p. 460. f. 5, a, b.

Bulimus auris felis, Bruguieére.

Voluta coffea, Chemnitz.

Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 7.

AvuRICULA coNniFormis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p. 332. Martini, Conch., vol. ii. p. 43. f. 445.

Voluta minuta, Gmelin.

Bulimus coniformis, Bruguiére.

Conovulus coniformis, Bowditch.

Tornatella coniformis, De Blainville.

Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 8.
AURICULA MONILE, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii. p.333.
Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 43. f. 444.
Voluta flava, Gmelin.
Bulimus monile, Bruguiére.

Pl. CLXXXVIL. Fig. 9.

AvricuLa stagnatis, D’Orbigny, Voyage dans |’Amérique Méridionale,
Mollusques, p. 325. pl. 42. f. 7 and 8. Magazin de Zoologie, 1835,
p. 22.
Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 10.
AvuricuLta Minx, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 323.
Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 43. f. 436 to 438. Quoy and Gaimard,
Voy. de Astrolabe, vol. ii. pl. 14.

* The description of this species will shortly be published by M. Petit de la Saussaye, of
Paris, who is now engaged upon a monograph of the Auricule,

FAMILY 4. AURICULACEA. 107

Voluta auris Mide, Linneus.
Helix auris Mide, Miller.
Bulimus auris Mide, Bruguiére.
Auris Mide, Klein.
Pl. CLXXXVII. Fig. 11.
AuRICULA LUTEA, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, Zoologie, vol. ii. p. 163.
pl. 13. f.25 to 27. Deshayes, edit. of Lamarck, vol. viii. p. 338.
Melampus pallescens, Sowerby.

SCARABUS, De Montford.

Testa ovata, spira subobtusa, anfractibus depressis, varice obsoleto utrin-
que notatis, ultimo interdum angulatim plicato ; apertura ovali, intro
utrinque dentata, marginibus superné disjunctis, labro simplici, sub-

expanso.

Amongst the many new genera that were proposed by De Montford in
his ‘Conchiliologie Systématique,’ there are, perhaps, few more entitled
to notice than that which we have here ventured to adopt ; it was highly
esteemed both by Lesson and De Férussac, and is for the most part ac-
knowledged by modern authors. Without reference to the important cha-
racters in the anatomy of the Scarabi recorded by the first of these authors,
there is a peculiarity attached to the shell by which it can never fail to be
recognised ; like the Ranelle, they form half a whorl between every period
of rest, leaving an obsolete varix on each side ; and this is a character which
we find in the shell of no other land mollusk. The typical species, which
Linnzus included with the Helices, was amongst the number of those that
were separated by Bruguiére for the formation of his genus Bulimus ; and
it was subsequently removed by Lamarck to the genus Auricula.

The shell of Scarabus may be described as being ovate, and obtuse at
the spire, with the whorls peculiarly depressed, the last being sometimes
turned very abruptly to the form of an angle; the aperture is oval, and

Pp 2

108 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

very strongly dentated on both sides, both on the columella and within |
the outer lip; the margins are disjoined superiorly, and the lip is simple
and a little expanded.

The Scarabi differ materially from the Aduricule in their habits ; they
are not aquatic, nor even peculiar to marshy places, but are found under
dry stones, or at the roots of trees, in woods and forests.

Examples.
Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 1.
ScaraBus cLausus, Nobis, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1842, p. 219.
pat. I.
Helix clausa, Wagner.
Helix tomogera, Moricand.
Auricula clausa, Michaud.
Tomogerus clausus, Spix.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 2.

ScaraBus TRIGoNUS, Troshel, Wiegmann’s Archives Nat. Hist., 1840.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 3.
ScaraBus piicatus, De Férussac, Prod., p.101. Chemn., Conch., vol. ix.
pl. 136. f. 122 and 1253.
Auricula plicata, Deshayes.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 4.

ScarasBus unpatus, Lesson, Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie, vol. ii.
p. 336. pl. 10. f. 6.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 5 and 8.
Scarasus Lesson, De Blainville, Dict. Sci. Nat., pl. 48. p. 32. Lesson,
Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie, vol. ii. p. 334. pl. 10. f. 4.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 6.

ScaRABUS LEKITHOSTOMA, Nobis, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1842,
220: pls 4. f.:6.

Disp CUXXS VIE.

GL. Sta

FAMILY 4. AURICULACEA. 109

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 7.
ScaraBus Perivertanus, De Férussac, Prod., p- 101.
Cochlea Bengalensis, Petiver, Gazophylacia Nature, pl. 4. f. 10.
Auricula Petiveriana, Deshayes.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 9.
ScaraBus striatus, Nobis, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1842, p. 220.
Plas 129)
Auricula scarabeus, Quoy, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, Zoologie, vol. ii. p. 162.
pl. 13. f. 24.
Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 10.
ScaraBus CasTANEus, Lesson, Voyage de la Coquille, Zoologie, p. 336.
pe lO, fe7.
P]. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 11.
ScaRaBus 1mBriuM, De Montford, Conch. Syst. De Férussac, Prod.,
p.101. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 136. f. 1249 and 1250.
Helix scarabeus, Linneus.
Helix pythia, Miller.
Bulimus scarabeus, Bruguiére.
Auricula scarabeus, Lamarck.

Pl. CLXXXVIII. Fig. 12.

ScarasBus pyramMipatus*, Nobis, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1842,
p. 221. pl. 4. f. 12.

CHILINA, Gray.

Testa tenuis, ovata vel oblongo-ovata, epidermide viridi, maculosa, in-

duta ; spira subacuta, interdum depressiuscula ; apertura ovali, lon-

* For a separate notice of each of the foregoing species, we refer to our paper “ On the Ge-
nus Scarabus,” Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1842.

110 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

gitudine superante, basi integra ; marginibus superné disjunctis,

labro tenui, simplici; columella subsolida, acuté plicata.

The genus Chilina, proposed by Gray for the reception of an interesting
series of pulmoniferous mollusks inhabiting the La Plata and other rivers
of South America, affords us an instance in which we may safely appre-
ciate the labours of this skilful imitator of De Montford. The first spe-
cies with which naturalists were acquainted was discovered by Dombey ;
it was assigned by Bruguiére to Bulimus, but Lamarck referred it to
Conovulus (Melampus), a genus which he afterwards united to Auricula.
The Chilinz constitute a group of considerable importance in the series,
because they are exactly intermediate in their organization, as well as
in their habits, between the two families of the Auriculacea and the
Lymneana, partaking equally of the characters of both. Deshayes and
D’Orbigny are of opinion that the Chiline are more nearly allied to
the latter ; we have, however, followed the arrangement of Gray, in con-
sequence of the plait on the columella being a strong and unerring cha-
racter.

The shell of Chilina may be described as being thin, ovate or ovately
oblong, covered with a green, spotted epidermis, and having a rather
acute spire, though sometimes a little depressed; the aperture is oval,
longer than it is wide, and entire at the base; the margins are superiorly
disjoined, and the lip is thin and simple; the columella is rather solid,
and sharply plaited.

Ewamples.

Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 1.

CuILina Ropustior, Sowerby, Malac. and Conch. Mag., part 2. Sow-
erby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 2.
Cuitina FLuctruosa, Gray, Spicilegia Zoologica, pl. 6. f.19. D’Orbigny,
Voyage dans l’Amérique Méridionale, Mollusques, p. 334. pl. 43.
f. 13.to 16.
Otis fluctuosa, Humphreys.

Plate CLXXXIX,

FAMILY 5. LYMNAZANA. iNilal

Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 3.

CuILINA AMPULLACEA, Sowerby, Malac. and Conch. Mag., part 2. Sow-
erby, Jun., Conch. Illus.

Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 4.
Curiina e1BBosa, Sowerby, Malac. and Conch. Mag., part 2. Sowerby,
Jun., Conch. Illus.

Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 5.

Cuitina FLUVIATILIS, Gray, MSS. British Museum. Sowerby, Jun.,
Conch. Illus.
Pl. CLXXXIX. Fig. 6.
CuILINA OvALIS, Sowerby, Malac. and Conch. Mag., part 2. Sowerby,
Jun., Conch. Illus.

P]. CLXXXIX. Fig. 7.
Curuina FLUMINEA, Gray, Spicilegia Zoologica, p.6. D’Orbigny, Voyage
dans l’Amérique Méridionale, Mollusques, p. 337. pl. 43. f. 19, 20.
Voluta fluminea, Maton.
Limneus flumineus, D’Orbigny (Mag. de Zool.).

Family 5. LYMNASANA.

Testa tenuicula, levigata, apertura szpissimé ampla, margine simplici,

acuto, nunquam reflexo.

The Lymneana, the Pulmonés aquatiques of Cuvier and De Férussac,
constitute a small family of air-breathing mollusks, which, though pul-
moniferous, live entirely in water. They are the chief molluscous inha-
bitants of ditches, fens and stagnant pools, but are compelled to rise to
the surface in order to serve the purpose of respiration. They generally
remain near the surface, but have the power of occasionally suspending

112 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

their respiration for a considerable time ; a striking example in the eco-
nomy of Nature, ministering, as it were, to the existence of such as may
remain in fens or marshes, where the water is occasionally dried up.
During the winter season the Lymnzana have been observed to remain
under water for several months ; and it has been supposed, that besides
having a pulmonary cavity, they are provided with a true branchial appa-
ratus; D’Orbigny, for example, an intelligent naturalist, who has had
peculiar facilities of observing the nature and habits of the Mollusca,
seems quite unwilling to admit of this suspension of the animal powers ;
he believes that they have the faculty of absolutely separating from the
water so much air as is necessary to preserve them in their hibernacle.
‘En résumé, de ces deux faits, opposés en apparence, nous croyons pou-
voir inférer que les animaux de cette série jouissent simultanément de la
double faculté de respirer l’air en nature, au moyen d’une cavité pulmo-
naire, et de séparer l’air de lV’eau a l’aide de branchies ; au moins est-ce
la ce que leur genre de vie nous force d’admettre.”

The Lymnzana may be described as having a rather thin, smooth shell,
the aperture of which is generally large, with the margin simple, acute,
and never reflected. We divide them into three genera, as follows :

PLANORBIS. ANCYLUS.

LyMN-A.

PLANORBIS, Guettard.

Testa discoidea, spira depressd, apice vix prominulo, anfractibus rotun-
datis, utrinque conspicuis, ultimo interdum carinato ; apertura inte-
gra, semilunari, marginibus disjunctis ; labro aut simplici, aut in-

crassato, nunquam reflexo.

The genus Planorbis, founded by Guettard, a skilful conchologist co-
temporary with Adanson and Linnzeus, has been for the most part adopted

L Planorhis corneas.

pie ery Gad aloupens7s.
De ee __. COPURATUS.

CA, al NE brcariatirs,

ae

Plate CXC,

FAMILY 5. LYMNZANA. 115

by succeeding writers on account of the peculiar formation of the shells
which it is intended to distinguish. The growth of the Planorbes is
indeed very characteristic: their shells are flat and perfectly discoidal,
the whorls coiling over each other upon their own axis with such regu-
larity, that it has been almost a matter of controversy with authors to
determine whether the shell is dextral or sinistral. The writers of an
earlier age were so much struck with this discoidal peculiarity of growth,
that they were tempted to arrange the Planorbes with the Ammonites ;
and whilst Linnzeus referred them to the Helices, Miiller laboured suc-
cessfully to restore the genus that had been proposed by Guettard. Little
was, however, known of the anatomy of these animals: Draparnaud, who
devoted, himself almost exclusively to the examination of the land and
freshwater mollusks, certainly gathered from their habits that they must
be in some way allied to the Lymnee ; but this affinity even was not fully
demonstrated until the appearance of an elaborate memoir on the subject
by Cuvier.

The shell of Planorbis may be described as being of a discoidal form,
with the spire so depressed that the apex is scarcely prominent; the
whorls are rounded, and conspicuous on both sides, the outer one being
sometimes carinated ; the aperture is entire, and semilunar, with the mar-
gins disjoined, and the lip is either simple or thickened, but never re-
flected.

Examples.
Pl. CX@s Fig. 1.

PLanorBis cornevs, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. Fluv. et Terr., pl. 1. f. 42
to44. Chemn., Conch., vol. ix. pl. 127. f.1116 to 1120. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 460. f.1, a, b.

Helix cornea, Linneus.

Planorbis purpura, Miller. De Férussac.

Pl. CXC. Fig. 2.
PLanorris GuADALOUPENSIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No.4. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 127. f.1118.
Planorbis lugubris, Wagner. Deshayes.
VOL. Il. Q

114 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

PL CXC. Figs:
PLanorsis cariNAtus, Miller, Verm., p. 157. Draparnaud, Hist. Moll.
Fluv. et Terr., pl. 2. f.13 and 14. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 460.
ii, Pas le (i
Helix planorbis, Linnzus.
Planorbis acutus, Poiret.

Pl. CXC. Fig. 4.

PLANORBIS BICARINATUS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 4.

Pl. CXC. Fig. 5. (fossil.)

PLANoRBIS EUOMPHALUS, Sowerby, Mineral Conchology, pl. 140. f. 7;
Genera of Shells, No.4. Deshayes, edition of Lamarck, vol. viii.
p. 397.

LYMNAA, Lamarck.

Testa oblonga vel ovata, interdum turriculata, sepé sinistrorsa, extis
epidermide plerumque induta, nonnunquam polita; spira exserta,
prominente, acuta; columella tortuosa, uniplicata ; apertura ampla,
longitudinali, superné angustaté, marginibus disjunctis, labro sim-

plici, tenuissimo, acuto.

In this genus we propose to include the Physe and Lymnee of La-
marck, as well as the Aplexi and Amphipeplee of Fleming. ‘They were
arranged by Linneus with the Helices, and Bruguiére referred them to
his genus Bulimus ; Miiller, however, distinguished them by the generic
title of Buccinwm, a name which Lamarck subsequently changed to Lym-
nxa, because it had been previously used by Linneus in reference to a
well-known genus of marine mollusks.

The genus Physa was one that Draparnaud proposed for certain sinis-
tral varieties that are uniformly polished in consequence of the mantle
being partially reflected over the margin of the aperture ; this separation,

a
. i. . ’
; * a .
a® . ®
oe .
a .
>”
Z , *
' | :
7
3 7
4
4 i
F| a)
7
:
&
é .
ran Wey
e. ea
Qt woh i ng
ah 5 my 7 ad
' " se
¥ pe ‘
Aaiers iM wy ~
ss ya
i TEN a ws An ian 4 : ,
: i, Rane Bey dy ny a iediha Ty y

a aed eM ae ;

LYMN AA. ®
Plate CXCl.

7. Lemreeu wagnalTs.
tae ee PUTCSCCHS.

. Fusions
.. ovalis.

- Glutrnosia

DY W & to

... clongata

FAMILY 5. LYMNAZANA. EY5

however, though advocated by Lamarck, has been abandoned by Sow-
erby.

The shell of Lymnza may be described as being oblong or ovate, some-
times turriculated, with the outside either polished, or covered with a dark
epidermis ; the spire is sharp, and generally prominent ; the columella is
twisted, and for the most part characterized by a single plait ; the aper-
ture is large and longitudinal, narrowed towards the upper part, the mar-
gins being disjoined, with the lip very sharp and thin.

Examples.

Pl. CXCL. Fig. 1.

Lymna stacNa.is, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. Fluv. et Terr., pl. 2. f. 38
and 39. Turton, Manual, p. 121. f. 104.

Helix stagnalis, Linneus.

Buccinum stagnale, Miller.

Bulimus stagnalis, Bruguiére.

Pl. CXCL Fig. 2.

Lymna rurescens, Gray, MSS. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7.

Pl. CXCI. Fig. 3. (fossil.)
Lymn Fusirormis, Sowerby, Mineral Conchology, pl. 169. f. 2 and 3.

Pl. CXCI. Fig. 4.
Lymnza ovatis, Gray, MSS. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7.

Pl. CXCI. Fig. 5.

Lymnaa GLutinosa, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. Fluv. et Terr., p. 50. Tur-
ton, Manual, p. 120. f. 103.
Bulimus glutinosus, Bruguiére.
Buccinum glutinosum, Miller.
Helix glutinosa, Gmelin.
Amphipeplea glutinosa, Rossmaesler.
Q2

116 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VI. PULMOBRANCHIATA.

PL. CXCI. Fig. 6.

Lymn#a evoneata, Draparnaud, Hist. Moll. Fluv. et Terr., pl. 3. f.3 and
4. Schubert and Wagner, Supp. to Chemn. Conch., pl. 235. f. 4132
and 4133. Turton, Manual, p. 122. f. 106.

Helix octofracta, Pennant.

Helix peregrina, Dillwyn.

Bulimus leucostoma, Poiret.

Lymnea leucostoma, Lamarck.

Pl. CXCII. Fig. 7.

LyMN#&A CASTANEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 459. f. 1. a, b.
Physa castanea, Lamarck.

Pl. CXCII. Fig. 8.

LyMN2&ZA FONTINALIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7. Chemnitz,
Conch., vol. ix. pl. 103. f. 877 and 878.

Bulla fontinalis, Linnzeus.

Planorbis bulla, Miller.

Bulimus fontinalis, Bruguiére.

Turbo adversus, Da Costa.

Physa fontinalis, Draparnaud. Lamarck.

Pl. CXCII. Fig. 9.
LymNn#a RIVALIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7.
Bulla rivalis, Dillwyn.
Physa fontinalis, var. Deshayes,

Pl CXC, Fig s0:

LymNn&a TURRITA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 7. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. ix. pl. 103. f. 882 and 883. a, b,c. Turton, Manual, p. 128.
ee Giey,

Bulla hypnorum, Linneus.

Plate CXCTT,

S

70

7. Limnea (Physa/ castunen

ro _ Fontinale»
9 Sao _.. 77vades
Zi

aoe a2. COPPIUCA

— =, i a \
<n + *
\ e
i
:
“itp
~_ :
ii .
ih
i
>»
x
) ing ~
“\
Poa
’
’
=
aie. =

FAMILY 5. LYMNAANA. 117

Planorbis turritus, Miller.
Bulimus hypnorum, Bruguiére.
Bulla turrita, Gmelin.

Physa hypnorum, Draparnaud.
Physa turrita, De Férussac.

ANCYLUS, Geoffroy.

esta tenuis, p eformis, obliqué conica, vertice subacuto, posticé in-
Testa te atelleetor blique rtice subacuto, post

curvo ; apertura ovali, amplissima, margine undique simplici.

‘It is more difficult,” says Deshayes, ‘‘ to determine the proper situa-
tion of the Ancyli than that of any other genus in the system.” They
were associated by Linnzeus with the Patelle; and although Geoffroy,
one of the early French naturalists, is entitled to the credit of distinguish-
ing them as a particular genus, they were still arranged in the same situ-
ation as by his contemporary. The nature and true organization of these
mollusks were indeed long unknown to naturalists ; they were guided,
therefore, in their distribution of them by the patellaform structure of the
shell. Miller, for example, adopted the genus Ancylus of Geoffroy, but
still placed it in the same natural division with Patella ; De Montford,
again, referred the Ancyli to his genus Helcion ; and even Lamarck, con-
sidering the shell of Ancylus as a modification of that of Pileopsis, in-
cluded the genus in his family of ‘ Les Calyptraciens,’ though not without
considerable hesitation. De Férussac appears to have been the first to
notice that the Ancyli, though aquatic, are true air-breathing mollusks ;
he observed, that though living in water, they are compelled to rise to the
surface in order to respire, like the rest of the Lymnzana, and we are in-
debted to our countryman Guilding for the complete history of their ana-
tomy.

The shell of Ancylus may be described as being thin, patelleform,
and obliquely conical; the vertex is rather sharp, and incurved poste-
riorly ; the aperture is oval and very large, with the margin everywhere
simple.

118 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

The Ancyli, which may be said to partake of the characters of the
Lymnee and the Chiline, are for the most part found in clear running
streams, upon the leaves of different species of water-plants.

Examples.
Pl. CXCIII. Fig. 1.
AnoyLus FLuviaTIcis, Miller, Verm., p.201. Draparnaud, Hist. Moll.
Fluv. et Terr., pl. 2. f.23 and 24. Turton, Manual, p. 140. f. 125.
Patella fluviatilis, Gmelin
Patella cornea, Poiret.
Pl. CXCIII. Fig. 2.
AncyLus Lacustris, Miller, Verm., p. 199. Draparnaud, Hist. Moll.
Fluv. et Terr., pl. 2. f. 25,27. Turton, Manual, p. 141. f. 126.
Patella lacustris, Linnzeus.
Patella oblonga, Dillwyn.

Order VII. GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Branchiz pectinate, in cavitate dorsali supra collum impositz ; cavitate
siphone aut appendice siphonali propter aque fluxum interdum in-
structa. Animal aut phytiphagum, aut zoophagum, operculo ple-

rumque instructum.

This order contains by far the largest portion of the Gasteropoda, and
it is moreover that portion most especially esteemed by conchologists.
The animals referred to it are all water-breathing mollusks, distinguished
by the pectinated structure of their branchie, which are for the most part
arranged in parallel lamellz, like the teeth of a comb, and contained
within a dorsal cavity above the neck. This cavity, necessarily requiring
to be constantly supplied with the surrounding fluid, is sometimes fur-
nished with a fleshy siphon of various length, for the influx and reflux of
the water ; sometimes, however, it merely takes the form of a short si-

ANCYLUS.

Plate CXCILI.

4. Aneylus Stu vratilis .
lacustris .

.

FAMILY 1. MELANIANA. 119

phonal appendage, but the organ in either form is only found in such as
are carnivorous.

The great series of Pectinibranchiate Gasteropoda may first be advan-
tageously divided into two grand sections according to the nature of their
feeding ; some being zoophagous, carnivorous or living upon flesh, others
phytiphagous, or living upon vegetable food: it is an arrangement pro-
posed by Cuvier, and adopted by most succeeding naturalists. They are
all protected with solid, well-developed shells, but the zoophagous divi-
sion exhibits by far the greater variety of form, colour and external de-
velopment: it is only this portion of the series, too, that is provided with
a siphon: they are, moreover, armed with a strong retractile proboscis,
for the purpose of destroying their prey.

Twelve distinct families may then be referred to this order, dividing
the flesh-eating kinds from the plant-eating kinds, as follows :

PHYTOPHAGA: ZOOPHAGA:
MELANIANA. PARASITICA.
PERISTOMATA. CANALIFERA.
NERITACEA. ALATA.
JTANTHINEA. PuRPURIFERA.
PLICACEA. CoLUMELLATA.
TURBINACEA. ConvoLutTa.

Family 1. MELANIANA.

Testa turriculata, columella interdum superné incrassata, apertura vel
integra, vel emarginaté, marginibus disjunctis. Animal fluviatile,
operculo corneo instructum.

The Melaniana have little affinity with the preceding family, so far as

regards their system of organization, but nevertheless agree in their par-
ticular habit of being confined to fresh water: they differ essentially from

120 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

the Lymneana, and are, indeed, more closely allied to some of the marine
families of Gasteropoda—the Turbinacea, the Canalifera, or the Purpuri-
fera: we place them, however, at the commencement of the Pectini-
branchiate series, in order that the fluviatile water-breathing kinds may
immediately follow the fluviatile air-breathing kinds ; a decided and im-
portant change of habit, which always imparts a distinct peculiarity of
character to the shell, as well as a corresponding variation in the orga-
nization of its inhabitant. We are aware that this distribution of the
Melaniana, introduced by Lamarck, is opposed both to that of Gray and
De Blainville ; still, as we have endeavoured to establish the propriety of
separating the marine from the terrestrial mollusks, so shall we attempt
to show, that the same measure of distribution may be profitably observed
in separating the marine kinds from the fluviatile. The Melanie are un-
doubtedly allied to the Cerithia, even in their habits, because many of
them, distinguished by some authors with the title of Potamis, are found
located in brackish water at the mouths of estuaries, or at the confluence
of rivers with the sea. The Cerithia, however, cannot consistently be
separated from the Canalifera, and this is an embarrassment which readily
accounts for the different situations that the Melaniana have been assigned
to by different authors. The two genera which are included in this
family are referred by De Blainville to distant parts of the class: the one,
Melania, to his family of Ellipsostomata, together with Rissoa and Phasi-
anella ; the other, Melanopsis, to his family of Entomostomata, in company
with Cerithium and Planavis. De Montford again places the genus Mela-
nopsis between Achatina and Terebra ; whilst it is arranged by his disciple
Gray in the same family with the genera Scalaria, Turritella and Sola-
rium \*

* The family Littorinide of Gray does certainly not exhibit that peculiar accuracy of di-
stinction which usually characterizes the families of this ingenious author: it appears, indeed,
to be made up of the rejectamenta of the class, for no less than fifty-five genera are assigned
to it, of the most anomalous character. Are the Paludestrine, for example, rightly placed in
this family? Are they more closely allied to the Scalarie or the Solaria than to the Palu-
dine? ‘They are freshwater mollusks, and differ from these last only in having their eyes
situated at the base of the tentacles instead of at the summit; the genus therefore, if adopted
at all, should most assuredly be referred to his family of the Paludinide.

FAMILY 1. MELANIANA. 121

The shell of the Melaniana may be described as being turriculated, with
the columella sometimes thickened at the upper part; the aperture is
either entire or emarginated, and the margins are disjoined. The animal
is strictly fluviatile, and furnished with a horny operculum.

We refer the following two genera to this family :

MEtania. MELANOPSIS.

MELANIA, Lamarck.

Testa turrita, vel subturrita, externé szepissime rugifera, aut nodulosa, epi-
dermide fusco-nigra plerumque induta; spira interdum brevissima,
apice sapé valdé eroso; columella levi, incurva; apertura integra,
vel ovata, vel oblongo-ovata, supra acuta, infra canali indistincto in-
terdum sinuata, labro simplici, acutiusculo. Operculum corneum,

spirale.

The genus Melania was founded by Lamarck for the reception of a
group of freshwater Pectinibranchiata, which have a dark solid turricu-
lated shell, somewhat like that of the marine Cerithia, arranged by Lin-
neeus with the Helices, and by Bruguiére with the Bulimi. They differ essen-
tially from the Lymnee, inasmuch as they breathe only in water: their
places of habitation are also distinct ; the Lymnee@ inhabit fens, ditches
and shallow pools, but the Melaniz are found located in rivers, lakes and
rapid streams ; their shells, which are altogether more solid and calca-
reous, exhibit for the most part that dark dingy colour which more or
less characterizes the shells of all fluviatile mollusks, and, like the rest of
them, are generally more or less eroded. Some that have been referred
to this genus by authors, must, however, be removed, if only on account
of their being marine; the Melania nitida, for example, which has been
selected for the formation of the genus Eulima, and the Melania cochlea-
rella for the genus Rissoa. The many varieties of Melanie that have
been discovered in the great rivers of America have induced the concho-

VOL. II. R

122 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

logists of that country to propose several new genera; one, for instance,
by Lea under the title of fo, and another by Say under that of Anculotus,
both of which may be esteemed as good and important sections of the
genus under consideration.

The shell of Melania may be described as being more or less turrited,
having the outside generally wrinkled or nodulous, and for the most part
covered with a blackish brown epidermis ; the spire is in some instances
very short, and in most cases more or less eroded at the summit; the
columella is smooth, and curved inwards ; the aperture is entire, ovate,
or oblong, sharp above, and occasionally sinuated with an indistinct
canal beneath ; and the lip is simple and rather sharp. The operculum
is horny and spiral.

Examples.

Pl. CXCIV. Fig. 1.

MELANIA AMARULA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 431. Encyclopédie Méthodique, p. 458. f. 6. a, b.

Helix amarula, Linnzeus.

Buceinum amarula, Miller.

Bulimus amarula, Bruguiére.

Pl. CXCIV. Fig. 2.

Me ania vARiIABILIS, Benson, Asiatic Journal, August 1835.

Pl. CXCIV. Fig. 3.

ME ania susuLata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 22.

Pl. CXCIV. Fig. 4. (fossil.)

MELANIA cosTELLATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viil.
p. 444. Ann. du Mus., vol. iv. p. 480, and vol. viii. pl. 60. f. 2.
Deshayes, Désc. des Coquilles fossiles, vol. ii. p. 113. pl. 12. f. 5, 6,
9 and 10.

Melania variabilis, Defrance.

Plate CXCTY.

2. Melania Ameruba

subulata

# costellata

o MAT YTULA

FAMILY 1. MELANIANA. 123

Pl. CXCIV. Fig. 5. (fossil.)

MELANIA MARGINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p- 445. Ann. du Mus., vol. iv. p. 130, and vol. viii. p. 60. f. 4.
Deshayes, Désc. des Coquilles fossiles, vol. 11. p. 114. pl. 14. f.1 to 4.

Bulimus turricula, Bruguiére.

MELANOPSIS, Lamarck.

Testa fusiformis, vel conico-cylindracea, epidermide nigerrima interdum
induta; apice acuto, sepe decorticato; columella levi, superneé
seepe incrassata, inferné subtruncata ; apertura oblonga, supra acuta,
nonnunquam subcanaliculata, infra profundé emarginata ; labro pau-

lulum reflexo. Operculum corneum, spirale, parvum.

The Melanopsides were separated by Lamarck from the Melanie, for
the same reason that induced him to distinguish the Achatine trom the
Bulimi, namely, on account of a truncature of the columella. He then
proposed another genus, Pirena, for such of them as exhibit a swollen
callosity on the upper part of the columella, and have the upper portion
of the aperture emarginated with a sinus as well as the lower. The
value of this distinction has, however, been long ago nullified by the
discovery of intermediate variations of growth; the genus Pirena was
abandoned first by De Férussac, afterwards by Sowerby, and we see no
necessity for reviving it. The basal sinus, an indication of which may
be traced in many of the Melanie, is very characteristic in the Melanop-
sides, and accounts for the early naturalists having associated these shells
under the significant title of the freshwater Buccina ; whilst Linnzus, for
the same reason, referred the well-known Melanopsis atra to his genus
Strombus.

The shell of Melanopsis may be described as being either fusiform or
conically cylindrical, and generally covered with a very black epidermis ;
the apex is sharp, but often decorticated ; the columella is smooth, often

R 2

124 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

thickened towards the upper part, and more or less truncated at the lower ;
the aperture is generally oblong, acute and sometimes canaliculated above,
and deeply sinuated below ; the lip isa little reflected, and the operculum
is horny, spiral and small.
Examples.
Pl. CXCV. Fig. 1.

Metanopsis atrA, De Férussac, Monographie des Mélanopsides, Mém.
de la Société d’Hist. Nat. de Paris, p. 161. Quoy and Gaimard,
Voy. de l’Astrolabe, pl. 56.

Strombus ater, Linnzus.

Nerita atra, Miller.

Strombus atro-purpureus, Schroeter.

Strombus dealbatus, Gmelin.

Buccinum acicula, Gmelin.

Cerithium fluviatile, De Férussac.

Pl. CXCV. Fig. 2.
Me anopsis BucciNoIpES, De Férussac, Monog. des Mélanopsides, Mém.
de la Soc. d’Hist. Nat. de Paris, vol. i. p. 148. pl. 7. f. 1 to 11, and
pl. 8. f. 1 to 4.
Buccinum prerosum, Linneus.
Melania buccinoidea, Olivier.
Melanopsis levigata, Lamarck.

Pl. CXCV. Fig. 3.

Mexanopsis costata, De Férussac, Monog. des Mélanopsides, Mém. de
la Soc. d’Hist. Nat. de Paris, vol. i. p. 156. pl. 7. f.14 and 15. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 458. f. 7.

Melania costata, Olivier.

Pl. CXCV.. “Big. 4.
MELANopsis AcicuLaris, De Férussac, Monog. des Mélanopsides, Mém.

de la Soc. d’Hist. Nat. de Paris, vol. i. p. 160.
Melanopsis Audebardu, Prévost.

Plate CXCYV,

1. Melanopsis atra

“4 buccinoides
3 costata .
#. _ acecudares

5 fistformas

FAMILY 2. PERISTOMATA. 125

Pl. CXCV. Fig. 5.
MELANOPSIS FUSIFORMIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 22.
Melanopsis buccinoides (var.), Deshayes.

Family 2. PERISTOMATA.

Testa globosa, vel subturrita, epidermide olivacea induta, apertura feré
rotunda, margine continuo. Animal fluviatile, operculo aut corneo,

aut calcareo.

The Peristomata are distinguished more by the similarity of their habit
as living in fresh water than by any great similitude in their system of
organization. It is, indeed, somewhat varied in these animals, though
merely modified to the different necessities of their habits; like the Me-
laniana, they have been variously distributed by authors, and we have
not adopted the arrangement of Lamarck without some hesitation. The
variation of character we allude to is in the Ampullarie, which exhibit a
peculiarity of contrivance in their breathing apparatus found in no other
moliusk. Being for the most part inhabitants of shallow stagnant pools,
where the water is occasionally dried up, they are provided for this emer-
gency by a double system of respiration, both a water-breathing, and an
air-breathing system. By this arrangement they are preserved, and thus
enabled to live a long time out of their natural element.

The shell of the Peristomata may be described as being globose, or
somewhat turrited, and covered with a dark olivaceous epidermis ; the
aperture being generally round, with the margin continuous. The animal
is fluviatile, and furnished with an operculum, which is either horny or
calcareous.

Three genera are referred to this family, as follows :

VALVATA. AMPULLARIA.

PaLUDINA.

126 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

VALVATA, Miller.

Testa spiralis, spira discoidea, vel elevatiuscula, anfractibus rotundis,
convexis, ultimo umbilicum amplum formante ; apertura circulari,
margine continuo, labro simplici, acuto. Operculum corneum,

spirale.

The shell of this little mollusk, distinguished by Muller with the title
of Valvata, appears to have been first noticed by Geoftroy ; it nevertheless
escaped the attention of Bruguiére, and for a long time that of both Cuvier
and Lamarck. The genus Valvata was, nevertheless, adopted by these
authors upon the revival of it by Draparnaud: upon noting the great
resemblance that exists between the shell of Valvata and that of Cyclo-
stoma, he at first referred it to that genus, but was subsequently led by
the marked difference in their habits to appreciate the distinction allotted
to it by Miiller.

The shell of Valvata may be described as being spiral, with the spire
either discoid, or rather elevated ; the whorls are round, and convex, the
last forming a large umbilicus ; the aperture is circular, with the margin
continuous, and the lip is simple and acute. The operculum is horny
and spiral.

The Valvate, which are small, and not very abundant, are generally
found upon aquatic plants, &c. in ponds and ditches.

Examples.
Pl. CXCVL. Fig. 1.
Vaxvata piscinaLis, De Férussac, Syst. Conch., p.

Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 34. f. 4.
Le porte-plumet, Geoffroy.

75. De Blainville,

Helix piscinalis, Gmelin.
Turbo cristatus, Poiret.
Cyclostoma obtusum, Draparnaud.

Plate CXCV LI.

1 Valvata piscinalis .
2 carinala .

FAMILY 2. PERISTOMATA. ]

ht
“NI

Valvata obtusa, Turton.
Turbo thermalis (var.), Dillwyn.
Helix fascicularis, Alten.

Pl. CXCVI. Fig. 2.
VALVATA CARINATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.
Valvata tricarinata (var.), Deshayes.

PALUDINA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, vel conoidea, epidermide olivacea induta; spira subturrita,
sepeé erosa, anfractibus rotundis, planiusculis, aut carinatis ; apertura
rotunda, vel ovata, margine continuo, labro simplici, acuto. Oper-

culum corneum, orbiculare, aut spirale, aut concentricum.

We are again indebted to Geoffroy, who, like Draparnaud and Turton,
devoted his attention more particularly to the land and freshwater mol-
lusks, for an especial notice of the Paludine. He distinguished the com-
mon typical example of this series by the name of the Vivipare-a-bandes,
significant of its natural method of propagation ; Linnzus referred it to
the Helices, and Draparnaud to the Cyclostomata; but when Cuvier, in
his memoir on the anatomy of the Paludine, demonstrated the necessity
of separating them on account of their being aquatic, they were set apart
by Lamarck under the new title of Vivipara, a name which he afterwards
changed for the one now commonly adopted.

We have followed Lamarck in associating the Paludine in the same
family with the Ampullarie, but they are not so closely allied to those
mollusks as some authors have imagined ; Sowerby, nevertheless, at one
time proposed to distinguish these two genera only by the difference of
their opercula, by which arrangement all the horny operculated Ampulla-
rie would be referred to the present genus. The proposition was, how-
ever, made before the true nature and habits of the Ampullaric were
known, and at a time when this author was somewhat enthusiastic in his

128 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

estimation of opercula: the operculum of a mollusk, however, forms no
essential part of its organization, and we feel convinced that it cannot be
relied upon as a generic character. The genus Paludestrina of D’Orbigny
is intended for the reception of those varieties which have their eyes situ-
ated at the base of the tentacles instead of at the summit ; their operculum
also differs in being spiral instead of being concentric (vide Pl. CXCVII.
Fig. 5.).

The shell of Paludina is described as being ovate or conoidal, and
covered with an olivaceous epidermis ; the spire is somewhat turrited,
often eroded ; the whorls are round, either smooth or carinated, and the
aperture is also round or ovate, the margin being continuous, and the lip
simple and acute. The operculum is horny and orbicular, either spiral
or waved.

The Paludine are found in great abundance in the great rivers of India
and America, particularly near the sea, and in places where the water is
a little brackish.

Examples.
Pl. CXCGVIL. Fig: 1 and 1*.

PaLUDINA ACHATINA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p- 512. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 458. f. 1. a, b.

Helix fasciata, Gmelin.

Nerita fasciata, Miller.

Cyclostoma achatinum, Draparnaud.

Pi. CXCVII. Fig. 2.

PaLupINA PonpEROsA, Say, American Conchology, pl. 30. f.1. Des-
hayes, new edition of Lamarck, vol. vii. p. 516.

Pl. CXCVII. Fig. 3.

PaLUDINA OLIVACEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

Pl. CXCVIL. Fig. 4.

PALUDINA UNICARINATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.

Plate CXCVII,

figs, Faludina achahna

thee 2s operculum
2 ponderosa
z oltvacea

vA rereicarird la

FAMILY 2. PERISTOMATA. 129

Pl. CXCVII. Fig. 5.

PaLtupIna ————— ? Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 41.
Paludestrina —————? D’Orbigny.

AMPULLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa globosa, vel globoso-discoidea, epidermide olivacea induta ; spira
parva, acutiuscula, anfractibus ventricosis, ultimo peramplo, umbi-
licum szpissimé formante ; apertura integra, plerumque oblonga,
superné angulatim acuta, margine continuo, labro subincrassato,
interdum paululim expanso, nunquam reflexo. Operculum annu-

latum, vel corneum, vel calcareum.

This genus, which also received its title from Lamarck, was like others
anticipated by the early naturalists in the sectional subdivision of the
genera that were in their time recognized. That author is, however, at
least entitled to the credit of having been the first to arrange the Am-
pullarize according to their true nature and habits; for whilst Linnzus
placed them with the Helices, Bruguiére with the Bulimi, and Miller with
the Nerite, he very judiciously associated them with only such other mol-
lusks as are inhabitants of fresh water. Lamarck was nevertheless still
unacquainted with the anatomy of the Ampullariz ; nor were the descrip-
tions either of De Blainville, or De Férussac, of very elaborate character ;
now, however, the genus in question has become one of considerable
interest ; for the labours of Guilding, Quoy and D’Orbigny have disco-
vered a feature in the organization of these mollusks which had not
hitherto been noticed, namely, the fact of their having a double system
of respiration,—both a water-breathing and an air-breathing system. This
peculiarity of character, first intimated by Guilding in his ‘ Zoology of
the Caribeean Islands,’ was singularly confirmed by some specimens of
Ampullariz brought by M. Cailliaud from Africa. The discovery we

VOL. II. s

130 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII, PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

allude to was made accidentally, and is related with much enthusiasm by
Deshayes. When M. Cailliaud opened a box of Ampullariz on his return
to Paris, he unexpectedly found, on placing them in water, that many
were alive, although they had been confined for several months past.
Deshayes, who was naturally surprised to find that these water-breathing
pectinibranchiate mollusks had existed so long out of water, examined
them more minutely; and upon the discovery of an unusual internal
cavity, he was led to believe that they possessed the remarkable property
of securing, by the assistance of a closely fitting operculum, a certain
quantity of water for the purpose of sustaining respiration out of their
natural element. The cavity, which Deshayes observed in the Ampul-
lari, has, however, been discovered by D’Orbigny to be a distinct pul-
monary apparatus, with which these animals are furnished in addition to
the usual branchial cavity, in order to enable them to live for a time out
of water. They differ essentially in this particular from the Paludine,
for it is a change in which their system of respiration becomes subservient
to the difference of their habits ; the Paludine live in deep lakes or run-
ning waters, but the Ampullariz are found located in shallow marshes,
where the water is stagnant, and occasionally dried up.

The Ampullariz are generally provided with a long siphon for the pur-
pose of conveying the surrounding fluid to the respiratory cavities ; the
few that are destitute of this appendage have been separated by D’Orbigny
under the title of Ampulloidea*. The reversed species of this genus form
the Lanistes of De Montford ; those which have the margin of the aper-
ture thickened are distinguished by Guilding with the new appellation of
Pachystoma, and the same author proposes the name of Ceratodes for the
well-known A. cornu arietis and its cognate species,—species, which, ac-
cording to the operculoidal classification of Sowerby, would belong to
the genus Paludina. The genus Ampullacera, instituted by Quoy for the

reception of the Ampullaria avellana of Lamarck, may also be abandoned, -

* Asolene and Ampulloidea, both included by Gray in his family of Ampullariade as separate
genera, are one and the same. Asolene is a name which D’Orbigny thought of giving to this

genus, before he decided upon that of Ampulloidea.

eA i

‘ at yh
rie
Ae p=
Ayal! A
nia:
Fy

Me" miu)
. -
7 ;
’ -
Lay

> @
ee
’
wii
i
AM ml ee'ae®
ay ee
eae wl
heey (A she OW ide
nian seat
-

ad
Aa
,
”
‘
4
’
e
°
.
;
-
: _
&
18
. v
rare. .
s &
= 4
a
ir my .
’

AMPULLARIA.

/ &- 2. Arnpullaria PUGS.

Corniu-artetis.

b
Re suboarinai.

Plate CXCVIII.

FAMILY 2. PERISTOMATA. 1351

as it merely exhibits a modification of the bispirate character common to
the rest of the Ampullarie.

The shell of Ampullaria may be described as being globose, or globosely
discoidal, and covered with an olivaceous epidermis ; the spire is small,
and rather sharp, and the whorls are ventricose, the last being unusually
large, and forming an umbilicus ; the aperture is entire, generally oblong,
and angularly acute at the upper part ; the margin is continuous, and the
lip, which is somewhat thickened, is sometimes a little expanded, but
never reflected.

The Ampullariz are most abundant in warm climates.

Examples.
Pl. CXCVIII. Fig. 1 and 2.

AMmPULLARIA RUGOSA (2), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viil.
p. 532. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 128. f.1136. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 457. f. 2.a, b.

Nerita urceus, Miiller.

Bulimus urceus, Bruguiére.

Ampullaria urceus, De Férussac.

Pl. CXCVIII. Fig. 3.
AMPULLARIA CORNU ARIETIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No.4. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 460. f. 3. a, b.
Heh cornu arietis, Linnzus.
Planorbis contrarius, Miller.
Planorbis cornu arietis, Lamarck.
Ceratodes fasciata, Guilding.
Ceratodes cornu arietis, D’Orbigny.

Pl. CXCVIII. Fig. 4.

AMPULLARIA SUBCARINATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 4.
Lanistes ———— ? De Monttford.

32

132 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Family 3. NERITACEA.

Testa subglobosa, columella perampla, septiformi, obliqué effusa. Ani-

mal vel fluviatile, vel marinum, operculo aut corneo, aut calcareo.

The family of the Neritacea includes a very natural and well-defined
assemblage of mollusks, exhibiting in their habits a transition from the
fluviatile to the marine kinds of the class ; one portion of them are inha-
bitants of fresh water, the other marine. They were all associated by
Linneus in one and the same genus, Nerita, for he detected a peculiarity
of structure in the septiform columella of their shells, which was sufficient
in his opinion to constitute their chief generic character. The Neritacea,
however, have not only been divided into five genera, after the manner
here followed, but they have been assigned by Cuvier, De Férussac,
and others to different parts of the class. The Navicelle, for example,
were arranged by those authors in the immediate vicinity of the Crepi-
dule, a genus of Capulacea, though it is really difficult to imagine how
they could have been tempted to associate together two genera of mol-
lusks differing so materially in their habits ; the one remaining adherent,
and marine, whilst the other is fluviatile and free ; the one having a shell
exceedingly variable both in form and structure, shaping itself to the
irregularities of its place of attachment; whilst the shell of the other
always exhibits a regular uniformity of growth, never varying in its
formation, and pre-eminently distinguished in being operculated. The
Natice, again, have been considered by some writers to be hardly sepa-
rable from the Sigareti ; for, like those mollusks, they have a very widely-
expanded disc, by which their shell is almost entirely enveloped.

The Neritacea are very numerous in species, and we are much in-
debted to M. Recluz for the elaborate manner in which the new ones
have been lately described.

The shell of the Neritacea, as we have already stated, is chiefly distin-
guished by the septiform structure of the columella, which forms, as it

FAMILY 3. NERITACEA. 133

were, the straight side of a semicircular aperture ; De Blainville has altered
the name of Neritacea to that of Hemicyclostomata in order to distinguish
this peculiarity of form in the aperture ; but we shall ever remain opposed
to these unnecessary changes in the nomenclature.

The following are the five genera into which this family is divided :

FLUVIATILIA: Marina:
NAVICELLA. NeErIrTA.
NERITINA. NERITOPSIS.

NatTICca.

NAVICELLA, Lamarck.

Testa transversim elliptica, vel oblonga, patelleformis, superné convexa,
epidermide olivacead induta; spira nulla; vertice ad marginem sub-
oblique inflexo; labro integro, complanato, superné columellam
tenuissimam formante ; apertura amplissima, impressionibus mus-
cularibus duabus distincté imbuta. Operculum testaceum, subqua-

dratum, solidum, planum, dente laterali, acuto, instructum.

The genus Navicella was introduced by Lamarck in order to distinguish
a small group of fluviatile mollusks that had been associated by Gmelin,
De Roissy, and others with the Crepidule. They were assigned to that
genus by those authors on account of the crepiduliform convexity of their
shells, without, perhaps, being aware of the important difference in their
habits: this was, however, detected by Lamarck, and the same obser-
vations were simultaneously made both by De Montford and De Férus-
sac ; for whilst they were separated from the Crepidule by the former for
the formation of his genus Cimber, the latter proposed to distinguish them
with the new generic appellation of Septaria. De Férussac still conti-
nued to follow, to a certain extent, the arrangement of his predecessors
in placing the Navicelle in the same family with the Crepidule ; so also

134 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

did Cuvier ; but when the anatomy of these animals was finally examined
by De Blainville, their affinity with the Neritinze became manifest, con-
firming as accurately as possible the propriety of Lamarck’s arrange-
ment. The Navicellz differ from the Crepidule in being fluviatile ; they
differ also in being furnished with an operculum ; they do not become
attached to other bodies ; nor do they exhibit any irregularity of growth.
The same regularity, which always marks the growth of the shell, is im-
parted to the septiform columella, and in all these several particulars
they entirely agree with the Neritine.

Until within the last few months only five species of Navicellz were
known ; ten new ones have been recently described by M. Recluz, and
we have two or three more still to come from the inexhaustible stores of
Mr. Cuming.

The shell of Navicella may be described as being transversely elliptic,
or oblong, patellaform, convex superiorly, and covered with an olivaceous
epidermis ; it has no spire; the vertex is obliquely inflected at the mar-
gin, and the lip is entire and flattish, forming superiorly a very thin,
septiform columella; the aperture is very large, and distinctly marked
with two muscular impressions, one on each side. The operculum is tes-
taceous, and nearly square ; it is solid, flat, and has a sharp lateral pro-
jection.

Examples.

PI. CXCIX: Fig. 1.
NavIcELLa TESSELLATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 564. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 456. f.3.a,6. Recluz, Re-
vue Zoologique Soc. Cuv., 1841, p. 380.

Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 2 and 3.

NavicELLa LineatTa, Lamarck, Anim. sans.vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 564. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 456. f. 2. a,b. Recluz, Re-
vue Zoologique Soc. Cuv., 1841, p. 380.

Septaria navicula, De Férussac.

NAVICELLA.

Plate CXCIX.

GBS. Tunl

FAMILY 3. NERITACEA. 135

Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 4.
NaviceLta atra, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Navicella clypeolum, var. 6. Recluz, MSS.

Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 5, 8 and 11.

NAVICELLA PORCELLANA, Deshayes, Note in new edition of Lamarck,
vol. vill. p. 563. De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 36. f. 1.
Recluz, Revue Zoologique Soc. Cuv., 1841, p. 372.

Patella porcellana, Linneus.

Nerita porcellana, Chemnitz.

Patella Borbonica, Bory-St.-Vincent.

Crepidula Borbonica, De Roissy.

Septaria Borbonica, De Férussac.

Navicella elliptica, Lamarck.

Septaria elliptica, Guérin.

Scandalinum pictum, Schumacher.

Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 6.

Navicetia Reciuzi, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Navicella clypeolum, var. Z. Recluz, MSS.

Pi. CXCIX. Fig. 7.
Navicetia rapiata. Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Navicella clypeolum, var. y. Recluz, MSS.

PL. GCXCEX, Fig. 9.
Navicetia Luzonica, Souleyet. Recluz, Revue Zoologique Soc. Cuv.,
1841, p. 375.
Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 10.
NaviIcELLA pEpRESSA, Lesson, Voy. de la Coquille, Zoologie, p. 368.
Recluz, Revue Zoologique Soc. Cuv., 1841, p. 373.
Nawicella elliptica, var. Sowerby.

136 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CXCIX. Fig. 12.

NAVICELLA SUBORBICULARIS, Sowerby, Appendix to Tankerville Cata-
logue, p. 10. Recluz, Revue Zoologique Soc. Cuv., 1841, p. 378.

NERITINA, Lamarck.

Testa tenuis, subglobosa, epidermide olivacea induta; spira indistincta,
interdum feré obsoleta, anfractibus interdum spinis cavis ornatis ;
apertura semirotunda ; columella planulata, effusa; labro simplici,
interdum utrinque latissimé dilatato. Operculum testaceum, semi-

ovatum, appendice laterali, acuto, instructum.

Lamarck’s method of separating the freshwater mollusks from those
that are marine, a plan which he judiciously adopted in all cases where
it may be carried out with tolerable accuracy, and without injury to the
system, suggested to him the formation of the present genus. Before his
time the Neritinz were not elevated to the rank which is now commonly
assigned to them, but merely distinguished as ‘‘ the freshwater Nerites,”
in a section of the genus Nerita; the difference between the habits of the
Nerite and Neritine is, however, so faithfully indicated by the compo-
sition and general appearance of their shells, that, with all deference to
the views of so excellent a conchologist as Deshayes, we think the di-
stinction ought not to be abandoned. ‘The Neritinze have much thinner
shells than the Nerite, and they differ in being always covered with an
epidermis ; another distinguishing character is, that the margin of the
aperture is never crenulated. The Neritine notwithstanding seem to
possess a vast modification of habit, for, like some other aquatic mol-
lusks, they appear to have the faculty of living for a considerable time
out of water: an instance is recorded by Lesson of his finding the Neri-
tine upon the branches of trees planted at some little distance from the
river side; and Cuming informs us that he has collected them in abun-

Plate CC.

FAMILY 3. NERITACEA. 137

dance off the leaves of palms, at least twenty feet from the ground, and
full two or three hundred yards from any water.

The Neritina corona and its cognate species constitute the genus Clithon
of De Montford; the Neritina virginea, and those allied to it, form his
genus Theodorus ; and the Neritina perversa, a fossil species, has been
distinguished by the same author with the generic title of Velates.

The shell of Neritina may be described as being thin, somewhat globose,
and covered with an olive-green epidermis ; the spire is indistinct, or nearly
obsolete, with the whorls sometimes ornamented with hollow spines ; the
aperture is semicircular, and the columella is flat and spread out ; the lip
is simple, and sometimes widely dilated on both sides. The operculum
is testaceous, semiovate, and furnished with a sharp lateral appendage.

Examples.
Pl. CC. Fig. 14.

NERITINA SUBGRANOSA, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 41. p.3.

Pl. CC. Fig. 15.

Neritina Owenrana, Gray. Wood, Index Test. Supp. pl. 8. f.8. Sow-
erby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 25. p. 2.

PL. CC. Fig. 16.

NeRITINA LatIsstMA (var.), Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832,
Part II. p. 201. Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 29. p. 3.

Pl. CC. Fig. 17.

Neritina Lamarcxi, Deshayes, new edition of Lamarck, vol. viii.
p- 578.
Neritina auriculata (2), Lamarck.

PI. CC. Fig. 18.

NeriItTINA pIpeRINA, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. xi. p. 173. pl. 197. f. 1905
and 1906. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill. p. 584.
VOL. II. T

138 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCL. Fig. 19.

NERITINA MELEAGRIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 575. Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 19. p. 2. Wood, Index
Test. Supp., pl. 8. f. 18.

Nerita pulchella, Wood.
Pl. CCI. Fig. 20.

Neritina corona, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 571.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 124. f. 1083 and 1084.

Nerita corona, Linnzus.

Clithon corona, De Montford.

Pl. CCI. Fig. 2).

Neritina punctuvata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 584. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 455. f. 2.

Pl. CCI. Fig. 22.

NeritTINA CANALIS, Sowerby, App. to Tankerville Catalogue, p. 1].
Wood, Index Test. Supp., pl. 8. f. 17.

Pl. CCL. Fig. 23.

NeERiITINA SEMI-conica, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii.
p. 574. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. ix. pl. 124. f. 1087.

Ce NERITA, Linneus.

Testa solida, semiglobosa, subtis planiuscula, extus vel levigata, vel
costata, spird brevi; umbilico nullo; apertura semirotunda, intro
plerumque crenata ; columella ampla, septiformi, seepius denticuiata,
margine rotundato, labro vel simplici, vel crenulato. Operculum

testaceum, appendiculatum.

Linneus is accounted to be the author of the present genus ; but the

NERITINA.

Plate CCI,

GB. S. Jun. exe

;
5
‘
ry
©
re PF
‘
«' J
Py >
. : ’ . V
F . ;
1
a
: % |
.
‘
=
Li
’ ‘
4
{
‘
i 2

NERITA.

Plate CCII.

1&2. Nerita peloronta.
3. _.. chlorostoma,Lam.
= ornata, nob.
&. ? gramdata.

6. tricarinata .

FAMILY 3. NERITACEA. 139

Neritz were distinguished long before by Lister in the plates of his
‘Synopsis Conchyliorum ;’ and they were distributed by this excellent
draughtsman in the order subsequently adopted by Lamarck ; the Neri-
tine, the Nerite and the Natice being respectively associated by them-
selves. We have sufficiently explained in our observations on the pre-
ceding genus, why the first two of these divisions should remain sepa-
rated; the Natice are still more distinct; in treating of them we shall
be enabled to show that they differ materially, approaching rather in
their organization to the Sigareti.

The shell of Nerita may be described as being solid, semiglobose, flat-
tish underneath, and either smooth or ribbed on the outside. The spire
is short, there is no umbilicus, and the aperture is semicircular, and
generally crenated within ; the columella is wide, septiform, and for the
most part denticulated; the lip is either simple or crenulated. The
operculum is testaceous, and furnished, like that of the Neritine, with a
sharp lateral appendage.

The Neritz are all marine, and their shells exhibit a great diversity of
colour.

Examples.

Pl. CCII. Fig. 1 and 2.

Nerita petoronta, Linneus, Syst. Nat., p. 778. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. v. pl. 192. f. 1977 to1984. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 454.
ity De le

Peloronta 2? Oken.

Pl. CCI. Fig. 3.

Nerita cHLorostoma, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vill.
p. 603. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 454. f. 4. a, b.

Pl. CCIL. Fig. 4.

Nerira ornata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 10.

Pl. CCII. Fig. 5. (fossil.)
Nerira Granuata, Defrance. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 10.
Neritopsis (?)
2

140 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCII. Fig. 6. (fossil.)

NERITA TRICARINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. villi.
p-616. Ann. du Mus., vol. v. p. 94; and vol. viii. pl. 62. f. 4. a, b.
Deshayes, Coq. Foss. de Paris, vol. il. p. 160. pl. 19. f. 9 and 10.

NERITOPSIS, Sowerby.

Testa obovata, exttis granosa, anfractibus paucis, rapidé crescentibus,
spira brevi, apice subelato, acuto; apertura transversa, subsemilu-
nari, marginibus disjunctis ; labro incrassato, fauce tenuiter sulcata ;
columella solida, propé ad medium laté emarginata. Operculum

tenue, corneum, non spirale.

The genus Neritupsis was introduced by Sowerby for the sake of distin-
guishing a delicate cancellated shell, that was known to Linnzus, Born,
Chemnitz and others of their day as the Nerita radula*. The Neritopses,

* We cannot but appreciate this excellent genus, as founded by Sowerby upon the shell
which is given in his ‘ Genera’ in illustration of it; but he is mistaken in supposing it to be
the Sigaretus cancellatus of Lamarck, Nerita cancellata of Chemnitz: both shells are now before
us, and we therefore hasten without diffidence to correct the inaccuracy. It is not surprising
that they should have been figured and described by Chemnitz under the same generic title,
for his Nerite radula and cancellata, the shells in question, are not unlike in colour and general
form ; but a very slight examination would have shown him that whilst the former, Neritopsis,
is rather a solid shell, granulated on the outside upon ribs running longitudinally, independent
of the peculiar formation of the columella, the latter is thin, light, ventricose, and cancel-
lated in ribs running in a transverse direction. But of their animal inhabitants ?—we know
nothing certainly of the first of these, yet, upon looking at its shell, can fairly trace an affi-
nity between the Neritopsis and the Nerite by analegy; the second, however, which was
removed by Lamarck to a place amongst the Sigareti, from a conviction that it presents few
characters in common with the Nerite, is, in reality, allied to the Velutine. We are indebted
to M. Quoy for both a figure and description of this mollusk in his ‘ Zoologie’ of the ‘ Voy-
age de l’Astrolabe,’ under the title of Velutina cancellata; although it is referred to that
genus, he nevertheless suggests that it might be set apart for the formation of a new one,

Plate CCIII1.

2

1. Nervlopsis Cancellata.
2______ ____Granudatw.

3 ___Granosa.

FAMILY 3. NERITACEA. 141

however, are found to differ essentially from the Nerit@, especially in the
formation of the shell at the columella, there being a singular kind of gap
in the middle of it, which looks exactly as if a square piece had been
chipped out with a chisel, or as if the pillar of the shell had been partially
eaten away by a crab.

The shell of Neritopsis may be described as being of an obovate form,
consisting of three or four whorls, increasing rapidly in size, with a short
spire, which is sharp and somewhat raised at the apex; the aperture is
transverse, nearly semilunar, and the margins are disjoined, the lip being
thickened, and deeply striated to within a given distance on the inside ;
the columella is solid, and widely notched out near the middle. The
operculum is thin, horny, and simple.

Examples.
Pl CCTs Biz:

Neriropsis CANCELLATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Nerita radula, Linneus. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. pl. 190. f. 1946 and
1947.

Platystoma granulatum, Klein.

Pl. CCIII. Fig. 2. (fossil.)

NERITOPSIS GRANULATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCIII. Fig. 3. (fossil.)

NERITOPSIS GRANOSA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

and he proposes the title of Vanzkoro, after its locality ; but this word must be abandoned,—it
is both ungrammatical, and opposed to all rules of nomenclature. Gray, with his accustomed
alacrity, has not only accepted the genus Vanikoro, but created a special family for its recep-
tion, Vanicoroide ; we cannot, however, agree with him in placing it next in order to the
Capulacea, for it is evident that there is the same important difference between Vanikoro (Ve-
lutina cancellata) and Pileopsis, as we have already noted to exist between Navicella and
Crepidula; in one the shell exhibits a perfect regularity of growth, is free and operculated ;
in the other it always remains adherent, and becomes shapen to the irregularities of its place
of attachment.

142 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

NATICA, Adanson.

Testa subglobosa, rarO ovata, spira brevi, anfractibus plus minusve
conspicuis, ultimo umbilicum profundum, interdum impletum, for-
mante ; columella obliqua, edentula, callo spirali interdum instructa,
introrsus umbilicum attenuante; apertura integra, semiorbiculari,

margine tenui, acuto. Operculum vel testaceum, vel corneum.

The genus Natica was proposed by Adanson; and when we consider
how materially the animals which are referred to it differ from those of
the preceding genus, we are somewhat surprised that Linnzus did not
more fully appreciate the labours of this intelligent traveller. The Natice
were always included by the author of the ‘ Systema Natur’ in his genus
Nerita; and although the twelfth edition of that work did not appear
until some time after the publication of Adanson’s ‘ Voyage en Sénégal,’
they yet remained unaltered. ‘The genus Natica was, however, followed
by Bruguiére, and it has been adopted by all succeeding naturalists, with
the exception of Cuvier, who merely distinguished these mollusks by the
title of ‘‘les Nérites ombiliqués.” The true organization of the Natice
appears to have been but little known to these authors: we learn from
M. Quoy that their shell is almost entirely concealed within the pedal disc
asin the case of the Sigareti ; D’Orbigny gives a similar account of them ;
and we have repeatedly confirmed this fact by our own observations.

The Natica mamilla, and such as have a mamillary spire, with the umbili-
cus filled up with enamel, constitute the genus Polinices of De Montford.

The shell of Natica may be described as being somewhat globose, rarely
ovate, and having a short spire, with the whorls more or less conspicuous,
the last forming a deep umbilicus, which, however, is sometimes filled up ;
the columella is oblique, edentulate, and sometimes furnished with a spiral
callosity attenuating inwards, towards the umbilicus; the aperture is en-
tire, and semiorbicular, with the margin thin and acute. The operculum
is either testaceous, or horny.

y ; “ 4
‘ i
ea
[ Hi
Be ide
we
" ; a. 7 *
oa! “a ? '
a :
a ee j °
a wily
7
Spatiiintiy baer SP ie '
Ft ¥
\ pers joie) Pip i* : ‘fe ‘
| 4s iii) es
(WaT)
Sty. Hiei " od ;
yd): 431 Tyee
j ul
/ 4
iV Oh ithe 3 vit , 4
Ly wig Pig a
et xt ‘i d 7
ee Y parry ton fio
7 a nN, } beg cw ‘tery i
yt it ’ A i fie ale ih boi 7 it al
; % ’ i
rly, ! fs Ppp ary) tag A ng | j ee et
Saad) SLT iat ag!) : oat git Sil b, i
i B rs
d A S18e goed oh vew onl shail geal dural Oh Wenn
§ 3 é ‘
Tily {\4 iO aes Wal nite - ind : ad
' ea. K di Nak
SA wuae MOCO RGR). yi Ww if?
U 7 ra
ae af Wa nijiaay a8 hee Bey ites y vi % } %
ae Eh ew in eae, 9) fr
f A iva A Asites AD ivi ea » Le Li Ae
ine at A 4 7 “h hued, st ey Ps han 7 Je ied Vala]
.

; He a Ndut BA A) siti, san nN Mimi ple

2
OP rhea itd: chat ee eis 64

rai! hate Meave
Th hd oak % j

2 ter le 7 a i t. * a! A ad Th f r
in. i | ; a raat a4 } ws by
7 salar bale bis fat eh a il sili w ibe 1 dy al
an ‘ (Rw err P-taali
» :
7 , .
, .
i. bs
bd it.
oh) '
i PY P B
».

+2

NATICA.

1. Natica Canrena .
Mammilla.

COPacea .

a Se

Garena, Brocela .

s
Plate CCIV.

i
i

FAMILY 4. IANTHINEA. 143

Examples.
BISCCIV. Fig al:
Nartica CANRENA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vii. p. 633.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. pl. 186. f. 1860 and 1861.
Nerita canrena, Linnzus.

Pl. CCIV. Fig. 2.
Natica MAMILLA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. viii. p. 630.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. pl. 189. f. 1928 to 1931.

Nerita mamilla, Linneus.
Polinices ——-—? De Monttford.

Pl. CCIV. Fig. 3. (fossil.)

Natica cepacea, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vili. p. 653.
Ann. du Mus., vol. v. p. 96; and vol. viii. pl. 62. f.5.a,b. Deshayes,
Désc. Cog. Foss. de Paris, vol. ii. p. 168. pl. 22. f. 5 and 6.

Pl. CCIV. Fig. 4. (a fossil shell from Piacenza.)

Family 4. IANTHINEA.

Animal vesiculis cartilagineis plurimis, disco affixis, super aquas jugiter

latum.

The Ianthinea, though few in number, differ materially from other
mollusks both in their organization and habits ; their shell is exceedingly
light and fragile, but they are nevertheless marine. The peculiarity of
these animals consists in having the ventral part of the pedal disc furnished
with a number of cartilaginous vesicles, which cause them to float upon
the surface of the ocean, and they have also a small aving-like appendage
attached to each side of the body. It has been supposed by some authors
that the Janthinea have the power of contracting or inflating these air-

144 CLASS IiJ. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

bubbles, in order that they may sink or swim at pleasure ; we dare not,
however, venture upon this assertion, as it has not yet been satisfactorily
ascertained: others have imagined that this vesicular organ is a modi-
fication of the operculum of mollusks, but we see no trace of analogy
between two organs which are destined to perform such peculiar and
distinct offices.

The Ianthinea, of which only two or three species are as yet known,
are included in the following genus :

IANTHINA.

[ANTHINA, Lamarck.
Testa violacea, subglobosa, turbiniformis, fragilis ; spira subdepressa, an-
fractibus aut rotundatis, aut acuto-triangularibus ; apertura integra,
basi angulata, marginibus disjunctis ; labro tenuissimo, acuto, in me-

dio, quasi sinu, angulato ; columella elongata, recta, reflexa.

The peculiarity of structure just described as distinguishing the Ian-
thine from other mollusks, was first figured by Forskael, a Swedish natu-
ralist contemporary with Linnzeus ; and it therefore becomes a matter of
surprise that the shell of Ianthina, which had been known to writers since
the time of Fabius Columna, should have been arranged by the great
author of the ‘Systema Nature’ in the same natural division with the
Helices. "The immense difference in the habits and organization of these
animals is most striking, and we fear that this is but one of many in-
stances in which that immortal generalizer might have profited consider-
ably by the labours of others, in the last edition of his esteemed and com-
prehensive work. Lamarck soon discovered the necessity of setting the
Tanthine specially apart by themselves: to him we are indebted for the
formation of the present genus, and to Cuvier for the demonstration of
their anatomy.

In consequence of the abundant violet juices of the Ianthinz, their shell

pet ; Le
f) yi

ey erehr ls J
WP

‘2 ie elias

: PEA YTS eae :
f Ge PSS aT ey LOL erin
honk Yi PALIT ty ie t Pet ist el
See tis Veet aild te F Pr | these
i “hott att Wks, PON) eta Mra bat 4b
, MiB ard eor maki

i

nil) omagivibiied ada Aden’ Js Oivderdinate

'
:
bays
a
(
ont
Mate Le
Apia
uy {

JANTHINA.

Plate CCY.

7Lanthina rraguis.

wo.) ow $8 eau ;
i, {ae ae Pe 70a a7 7m x b
a
‘

FAMILY 5. PLICACEA. 145

is always of a deep violet colour both within and without. It may be
described as being somewhat globose, turbiniform, and fragile, the spire
being depressed, with the whorls either rounded, or acutely triangular ;
the margins are disjoined, and the lip is very sharp, thin, and angulated
in the middle as if with a sinus; the columella is long, straight, and
reflected.
Examples.
Pl CCV... Fig.’ 1.

JANTHINA FRAGILIS, Bory-St. Vincent. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl.456.
f.1.a,6. DeBlainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 37. f. 1.

Helix ianthina, Linneus.

Tanthina communis, Lamarck.

Pl. CCV. Fig. 2 and 3.

TantHina ExiGua, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 206.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 456. f. 2. a, b.

Family 5. PLICACEA.

Testa columella obliqué plicata, apertura integra, ad basem rotundata.

Animal marinum, operculo corneo instructum.

This family was instituted by Latreille for the reception of a small
group of water-breathing mollusks whose shells somewhat resemble those
of the Auriculacea, a tribe which breathe only in air. They agree with
them in having the columella plaited, with the base of the aperture entire,
but differ essentially in being marine and operculated, and we are some-
what surprised that De Blainville should still refuse to separate them.
Lamarck hastened to adopt the arrangement of Latreille even before the
Plicacea were known to be operculated, and he has been followed in it
by most succeeding naturalists.

The Plicacea have a small, thin, horny operculum, and their shell is
VOL. Il. U

146 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

characterized by its having the columella strongly plaited, with the base
of the aperture entire.

The family of the Plicacea consists of the two following genera, neither
of which is very numerous in species :

ToRNATELLA. PyRAMIDELLA.

TORNATELLA, Lamarck.

Testa ovalis, cylindracea, plerumque transversim striata, raro levissima,
spira brevi, apice acuto; apertura longitudinali, superné angustata,
inferné integra, rotundata ; columella incrassata, valdé plicata ; la-

bro simplici, solido, acuto.

The very wide range of characters which were selected by Linnzus for
the determination of genera induced many inaccuracies in his method of
classification which might certainly have been avoided, if, instead of ge-
neralizing upon the external variations of the shell, he had pursued a more
searching inquiry, like Adanson and Forskael, into the nature of its
animal inhabitant. His genus Voluta, for example, founded upon the
character of the columella being obliquely plaited, included both phyto-
phagous and zoophagous mollusks, animals both with and without pro-
boscis or branchial siphon. The presence or absence of these organs,
however, distinguishing the plant-eating from the flesh-eating mollusks,
is still indicated to a certain extent in the shell by the basal formation of
the aperture ; and Bruguiére, the conchologist of the ‘ Encyclopédie Mé-
thodique,’ appears to have sagaciously detected the difference between
the shells of the true Volute, and those which were subsequently selected
by Lamarck for the formation of this genus, the base of the aperture
being sinuated or canaliculated in the one, and entire in the other. But
the alteration proposed by Bruguiére was little or no improvement upon
the arrangement of Linnzus; for in removing them to his new genus
Bulimus, they became associated with a miscellaneous assemblage of mol-

Plate CCVI.

Tur

CBS.

FAMILY 5. PLICACEA. 147

lusks differing most essentially both in their organization and habits.
They were then distinguished by Lamarck with the generic title of Torna-
tella, whilst De Blainville included them with the Pedipes, a genus of air-
breathing mollusks of the family Auriculacea. The arrangement followed
by the learned author of the ‘ Manuel de Malacologie’ was scarcely better
than that of his predecessor Bruguiére ; he, however, cautiously aban-
doned it when the propriety of Lamarck’s distribution of the Tornatellz
was subsequently confirmed by Gray in the discovery of their being
operculated.

The shell of Tornatella may be described as being oval, cylindrical,
generally striated transversely, and having a short spire, always sharp at
the apex ; the aperture is longitudinal, narrowed towards the upper part,
and entire and rounded at the lower; the columella is thickened and
strongly plaited, and the lip is simple, solid and acute.

Examples.
Pl. CCVI. Fig. 1, 4 and 6.
ToRNATELLA FLAMMEA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 219.
Lister, Synop. Conch., pl. 814. f. 24. Sowerby, Genera of Shells,
No. 24. f.1. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles, pl. 1. f. 1.
Auricula flammis lateritiis, Martini.
Voluta flammea, Gmelin.
Bulimus variegatus, Bruguiére.

Pl. CCVI. Fig. 2.

TorNATELLA INScuLPTA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

PE COVI_ Bigi 3:
TORNATELLA TESSELLATA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCVI. Fig. 5.

ToRNATELLA NiTIDULA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 221.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 452. f.2.a,6. Sowerby, Genera of
Shells, No. 24. f.2. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles, pl. 1. f. 5.

v2

148 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

PL CCVES Fee?

TorRNATELLA SOLIDULA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 220.
Chemn., Conch., vol. x. pl. 149. f. 1405. Kiener, Iconographie des
Coquilles, pl. 1. f. 2.

Voluta solidula, Linneus.

Bulimus solidulus, Bruguiére.

Pl. CCVI. Fig. 8 and 9.

TornaTELLa virGata, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCVI. Fig. 10.

TorNATELLA cocciNata, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

PIVCOVE, Bie i:

TorNATELLA FAsciATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 220.
Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 43. f. 442 and 443. Encyclopédie Mé-
thodique, pl. 452. f.3.a,b. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles, pl. 1.
iis 3h

Voluta tornatilis, Linneus.

Auricula bifasciata, Martini.

Bulimus tornatilis, Bruguiére.

. Pl. CCVI. Fig. 12.

ToRNATELLA GLABRA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

PYRAMIDELLA, Lamarck.

Testa turriculata, polita, anfractibus plurimis, apice acuto ; apertura in-
tegra, superné angustata, inferné rotundata; columella plerumque

triplicata, labro acuto, paululum expanso. _ Operculum corneum.

The genus Pyramidella was introduced by Lamarck for the purpose of
distinguishing a small series of shells, which, in the absence of their ani-

Plate CCYVII,

FAMILY 5. PLICACEA. 149

mal inhabitants, were supposed to be intermediate in their organization
between the Melanie and the Auricule. They had been variously distri-
buted by authors ; Linnzus included them with the Trochi, Miller with
the Helices, and Bruguiére with the Bulimi ; the Tornatelle are, however,
the only mollusks to which they are intimately allied, both having the
aperture of their shells entire and operculated, besides being strongly
plaited on the columella.

The shell of Pyramidella may be described as being turriculated, po-
lished, composed of many whorls, and sharp at the apex; the aperture
is entire, and narrowed towards the upper part; the lower part of it is
rounded ; the columella has generally three plaits, and the lip is sharp
and somewhat expanded. The operculum is small, thin and horny.

Examples.
Pl, CCVII. Fig. 1.
PyraAMIDELLA GLANS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCVII. Fig. 2 and 4.

PyraMIDELLA cincta, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCVIL. Fig. 3: and‘ 7.
PyRAMIDELLA MACULOSA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2.
p- 223. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 452. f.1.a,6. Kiener, Ico-
nographie des Coquilles, pl. 2. f. 5. and 5a.

Pl. CCVII. Fig. 5 and 6.
PyraMIDELLA PLicaTa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 223.
Encylopédie Méthodique, pl. 452. f.3. a, b.
Voluta spirals, Rumphius. Wood.
Pyramidella punctata, Wagner.

Pl. CCVIL. Fig. 8.

PyRAMIDELLA VENTRICOSA, Quoy and Gaimard, Voyage de |’Astrolabe,
Zoologie, pl. 65. f.37. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles, pl. 1. f. 1.

150 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCVII. Fig. 9 and 10.

PyRAMIDELLA DOLABRATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2.
p- 222. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. pl. 167. f. 1603 and 1604. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 452. f. 2. a, b.

Trochus dolabratus, Linnzus.

Bulimus dolabratus, Bruguiére.

Family 6. TURBINACEA.

Testa turbinata, seu conoidea, seu turriculata, anfractibus nunc con-
fertim, nunc laxé volutis. Operculum vel corneum, vel testa-

ceum.

The family of the Turbinacea corresponds as nearly as possible with
the two genera Trochus and Turbo of Linnzus ; but the species which
have been added to this group since his time present a sufficient diver-
sity of character for the formation of thirteen good generic divisions,
completing the phytophagous or plant-eating series of the class. The
form we have adopted for this family is precisely that in which it was
first introduced by Lamarck, as we see no necessity now for the altera-
tion which he subsequently made of associating the genera Delphinula,
Scalaria and Vermetus in a separate family under the new title of ‘‘ Les
Scalariens.” He was induced to distinguish these genera thus on ac-
count of the loose manner in which the whorls of their shells are coiled
in comparison with those of the rest of the family ; this character, how-
ever, is so much more prominently developed in the shell of Vermetus
than in that of Scalaria or Delphinula, that, since it has been found ne-
cessary to remove the Vermeti to another part of the system, the sepa-
ration is no longer required. De Blainville has founded new families
upon the two primitive divisions of Lamarck ; the Trochi are taken as
the type of the first under the title of the Goniostomata ; and the Tur-
bines as the type of the second, under that of the Cricostomata; but in

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 151

this last family he introduces certain genera, such as Siliquaria, Cyclo-
stoma, Paludina, &c., of the most anomalous character, for reasons which
we cannot understand.

The shell of the Turbinacea may be described as being either conoidal,
or turriculated, with the whorls sometimes closely, sometimes loosely
coiled together, and it is generally furnished with an operculum, which
is either horny or shelly in species of the same genus.

The following are the thirteen genera which we refer to this family :

Rissoa. Trocuvus.
Eu.Lima. TuRBo.
ScALARIA. MarGarITa.
DELPHINULA. Lirrorina.
SoLarium. PHASIANELLA.
Puorus. TURRITELLA.
RoreLia.

RISSOA, Fréminville.

Testa parva, turriculata, apice acuminato ; apertura ovali, suborbiculari,
integra, superné trigoniuscula, inferné subeffusa, margine incrassato,
non reflexo, prope ad columellam, subcanaliculato. Operculum cor-

neum.

The genus Rissoa was proposed by Fréminville for the reception of a
few mollusks that had been confounded by Lamarck with the Turbines
and the Melanie ; they were also distinguished about the same time by
Hartmann, in his account of the shells of Switzerland, by the generic title
of Acmea. Linnzus appears also to have referred the only species with
which he was acquainted to his genus Turbo, probably on account of a
certain resemblance in its shell to that of Scalaria ; it differs, however, in

152 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

not being of the same tubular construction, and in not having the margin
of the aperture reflected.

D’Orbigny introduces a subgenus with the name of Rissoina for such
as have the margin of the aperture sinuated or obsoletely canaliculated.

The shell of Rissoa may be described as being small, turriculated, and
acuminated at the apex ; the aperture is oval, nearly orbicular, and entire,
somewhat triangular at the upper part, and slightly spread out at the
lower; the margin is thickened, not reflected, and somewhat canalicu-
lated near the columella. The operculum is horny.

Examples.

Pl. CCVIII. Fig.-1. (fossil.)
Rissoa reticuLata, Philippi, Enum. Moll. Sicil., p. 156. pl. 10. f. 14.

Pl. CCVII. Fig. 2.

RissoA DEFORMIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 40.
2? D’Orbigny.

Rissoina

Pl. CCVII. Fig. 3.

Rissoa spirata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 40.

Pl. CCVIII. Fig. 4.

Rissoa acicuLa, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 40.

EULIMA, Risso.

Testa parva, turriculata, acuminata, polita, anfractibus plurimis, versus
apicem szpé contortis ; seu umbilico profundo, seu columella solida
umbilico nullo; apertura ovata, superné acuté angulata, inferné
vel angulata, vel rotundata, labro subincrassato, varices obsoletos

interdum formante. Operculum corneum, tenue, nucleo antico.

Plate CCVIII.

OI oe BOE.

ee ee g

Aw

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 153

The Eulime, which were first distinguished by Risso, are closely allied
to the Rissoe ; indeed it has been often a matter of hesitation with us
whether we should continue to separate them or not; as in that division,
the normal species of the group was referred by Linneus to his genus
Turbo, and the greater part of them have been also confounded by sub-
sequent naturalists with the Melane. The Eulime are so well cha-
racterized by their shells being highly polished, as well as by the spire
being peculiarly contorted towards the apex, that they can scarcely fail
to be recognized; and the first of these characters may be regarded
as one of no little importance, because it indicates that these mollusks
must have their mantle unusually expanded over the outer surface of the
shell.

These distinctive characters, however, do not so forcibly apply to
the shells of certain species lately admitted into this genus by Sow-
erby ; they differ, moreover, both in being umbilicated and in having
the aperture somewhat angulated at the base. Deshayes separates them
under the new generic title of Bonellia, but he is yet unacquainted with
their anatomy ; it therefore remains to be determined whether the pecu-
liarities which have been noted in the shells of these Eulimz are the
consequence of any change in the organization of their animal inha-
bitants ; and upon this must the propriety of his genus depend.

The shell of Eulima may be described as being small, turriculated,
acuminated, polished, and composed of numerous whorls, somewhat
twisted towards the apex ; in some cases they are rolled so as to exhibit
a deep umbilicus ; in others the columella is solid, and there is no umbi-
licus ; the aperture is ovate, acutely angulated above, and either angu-
lated or rounded below ; the lip is somewhat thickened, and often leaves
a number of obsolete varices upon the whorl as it enlarges in growth.
The operculum is thin, horny, and has an anterior nucleus.

This is, we believe, the genus Parthenia of Lowe.

VOL. II. x

154 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pl. CCIX, Bie. 1, 1 vandla>:

Evuuima MAJor, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 7. Deshayes,
Note in new edition of Lamarck, p.451. Miller, Syn. Test., p. 50.
No. 9. a.

Phasianella infleca, De Blainville.

Pl. CCIX. Fig. 2.
Evuxima Lasiosa, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 7. Deshayes,
Note in new edition of Lamarck, p.452. Muller, Syn. Test., p. 50.
No. 9. :
Pl. CCIX. Fig. 3.

EvutiMa suBANGULATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 8.
Deshayes, in new edition of Lamarck, p. 454. Miiller, Syn. Test.,
p. 50. No. 10.
Pl. CCIX. Fig. 4.
EuLima Impricata, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 7. Miller, [
Syn. Test., p. 49. No. 4.
Bonellia imbricata, Deshayes.

Pl. CCIX. Fig. 5.

Evuuima pouira, Deshayes, Note in new edition of Lamarck, p. 453.

Turbo politus, Linnzeus.

Helix polita, Pennant.

Eulima Anglica, Sowerby.

Melania Boscui, Payrandeau.

Rissoa Boscit, Philippi. P

Pl. CCIX. Fig. 6.

Buna PUSILLA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 8. Des-
hayes, Note in new edition of Lamarck, p. 455. Miller, Syn. Test.,
p. 50. No. 11.

Plate CCIX.
-

EULIMA
Eulina .

TTI] © . am < —=xI® >

i

ge

3

Doserce

. Sealaria pretiosa .
_..... Hathris .

__raricosta .

foliacea .

Plate CCX.

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 155

SCALARIA, Lamarck.

Testa turriculata, plerumque candidissima, anfractibus segregatim volu-
tis, costis elevatis, plus minusve numerosis, circumcinctis ; apertura
rotunda, margine continuo, reflexo, interdum subexpanso, basi ob-

soleté canaliculata. Operculum corneum, tenue, spirale.

Amongst the crude conceptions of the early naturalists was a genus
proposed by Klein under the title of Scala, for the purpose of associating
all turriculated shells that have the volutions in any way ribbed or ringed.
The well-known Scalaria pretiosa was to be regarded as the type; Lin-
neus referred it to his genus Turbo ; but Lamarck, in taking it with its
cognate species under a more limited character, proposed the present
genus for their reception, with the new appellation of Scalaria. The
Scalarize have now become numerous, and their shell is especially distin-
guished by the elegance and regularity of its growth. The simplicity of
its formation is indeed remarkable, for the-entire shell is nothing more
than a gradually enlarging tube, spirally twisting as it increases, and
becoming periodically encircled with ribs, which exhibit no specific de-
termination of growth, because each in its turn forms the margin of the
aperture.

The shell of Scalaria may be further described as being turriculated,
and generally very white ; the aperture is round, the margin being con-
tinuous, reflected, sometimes a little expanded, and obsoletely canalicu-
lated at the base. The operculum is thin, horny, and spiral.

Examples.
PLICCX. Fig.l.

Scavarta pretiosa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 226.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 451. f. 5. a, 6.

Turbo scalaris, Linnzus.
x 2

156 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA,

Pl. CCX. Fig. 2.

ScALARIA CLATHRUS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 11.
Turbo clathrus, Linneus.

Pl. CCX. Fig. 3.

Scauaria raricosta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol, vi. part 2. p. 228.

Pl. CCX. Fig. 4.

ScaLaria AustrRaLis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 228.

Pl. CCX. Fig. 5. (fossil.)

ScaLaRia FOLIACEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 11.

DELPHINULA, Lamarck.

Testa turbinata, subdiscoidea, intrd margaritacea, anfractibus szpé laxé
volutis, ultimo prominente, spinis retusis plerumque ornatis, um-
bilicum amplum formantibus ; apertura integra, rotunda, margine

continuo, subreflexo. Operculum corneum, spirale.

The Delphinule were of the number of those mollusks which were
separated from the Turbines by Lamarck for the formation of his genus
Cyclostoma ; but when he discovered the manifest impropriety of asso-
ciating in one and the same genus a set of animals differing so entirely
both in their organization and habits, he instituted the desirable separa-
tion which had been in a manner conceived by Chemnitz, when he
distinguished them by the common title of Delphinus. The genus Del-
phinula was introduced for the reception of such of these Cyclostomata as
he found to be marine; they differ, therefore, in being hydrobranchiate,
as well as in the composition and external ornament of their shells.

The shell of Delphinula may be described as being turbinated, some-
what discoid, and pearly within, the whorls being often loosely rolled,
with the last rather prominent; they are for the most part ornamented
with blunt spines, and form a large umbilicus; the aperture is entire

Plate CCX.

GBS. Jent

Plate COXII,

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. aye

and rounded, with the margin continuous and somewhat reflected. The
operculum is horny and spiral.

Examples.
Pl. CCXI. Fig. 1 and 6.

Detpuinuta Tyria, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXI. Fig. 2.

De.putnuta noposa, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Delphinus nodosus, Chemnitz, vol. v. p. 160. pl. 174. f. 1723 and 1724.

Pl. CCXI. Fig. 3.

DeLPHINULA Distorta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2. p. 231.
Delphinus ruber distortus, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. p. 161. pl. 175.
f.. 1737 to 1739.

Pl. CCXI. Fig. 4, and Pl. CCXII. Fig. 10.

DELPHINULA MELANACANTHA, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Delphinula laciniata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.

Pi. CCXI. Fig. 5, and Pl. CCXIL. Fig. 7.

De.pninuta LacinraTA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. part 2.
p- 230. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 451. f. ].a,6. Chemnitz,
Conch., vol. v. pl. 175. f. 1733 to 1735.

Turbo delphinus, Linneus.

Pl. CCXIL. Fig. 8.

Devpuinuta acuLeata, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXIL. Fig. 9.

Devpuinuta Formosa, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXII. Fig. 11.

Detpuinuta incisa, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

158 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA,

Pl. CCXII. Fig. 12.
DeLpuinuta atrata, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Delphinus atratus, Chemnitz.

SOLARIUM, Lamarck.

Testa circularis, subdiscoidea, depresso-conica, anfractibus plurimis,
peripheriaé acuta, in spiram planiusculam convolutis, umbilicum
spiralem, amplissimum formantibus, anfractuum margine interno
crenato; apertura trapeziformi, labro simplici acuto. Operculum

corneum, subspirale.

The genus Solarium is one that was introduced by Lamarck in distri-
buting the Linnean Trochi, and it has been adopted without alteration
by all succeeding writers. There are few mollusks, indeed, whose shells
present a more distinct peculiarity of structure than those of the Sola-
ria; they are all of a circular depressed form, and are composed of a
number of slowly enlarging whorls, resting one upon the other in such
exact order, that they form on the inner side a wide, open, spiral umbi-
licus. The progress of the whorls is, in fact, marked with such exceed-
ing regularity of growth, that upon looking into the umbilicus before a
strong light, it exhibits almost a perspective illusion.

The shell of Solartum may be further described as being of the form of
a flat, depressed cone, consisting of a number of whorls, which are sharp
round the outer edge, whilst the inner edge is always crenated ; the aper-
ture is trapeziform, and the lip is simple and acute. The operculum is
horny and somewhat spiral.

Examples.

Pl. CCXIII.

SoLariuM PERSPECTIVUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.3. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 446. f. 1. a, 6.
Trochus perspectivus, Linnzeus.

Plate CCXIIf.

Solarium perspectivum -

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 159

PHORUS, De Montford.

Testa orbicularis, subconica, spira obtusa, anfractibus regularibus, peri-
pheria tubulis cavis interdum ornata, lapidum aut conchyliorum
frustis plus minusve agglutinatis ; facie inferna concaviuscula, gra-
nosa aut lamellosa; umbilico amplo, profundo, sepé etate occul-
tato ; apertura depressa, marginibus disjunctis, labro simplici, acuto.

Operculum corneum, tenue, ovale.

It is remarkable that a group of mollusks of such ‘decided importance
as the present should have been so long neglected by naturalists ; the
genus Phorus was introduced many years since by De Montford in the
attempt which he made in his ‘ Conchiliologie Systématique’ to establish
a new generic distribution of shells; and it may be deservedly followed.
We have little acquaintance with the nature or anatomy of the Phori, but
can sufficiently estimate the remarkable character which the shells exhibit
to rest their claim upon that alone to the rank of a genus. The character
we allude to is a property which this mollusk possesses of agglutinating
to the outer surface of its shell any fragments of stones, shells, corals
or other marine debris that it happens to be in contact with, and which
become so firmly attached that they cannot be separated without vio-
- lence. The well-known Carrier Trochus, the type of the genus, was for
a long time the only species of Phorus known* ; when others even were
discovered, they were only regarded as varieties of the same; and this
agglutinating property was not considered of sufficient importance to
warrant its adoption. But the distinction which De Montford assigned

* We agree with De Montford in selecting the Carrier Trochus for the formation of a
genus, but do not at present see any necessity for altering the situation of it in the natural
system; the structure and formation of the shell, as well as the presence of an operculum,
sufficiently indicate that it is allied to the true Trrochi, and not to the Calyptree, as supposed
by Gray.

160 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

to them has become of infinite value, for we now have species in which
this peculiarity operates in different forms ; some, for example, are found
with merely a few small pebbles agglutinated to the earlier whorls, whilst
others have nothing but flat, tile-shaped pieces collected only round the
periphery of the whorls. We doubt not but that other modifications of
this character will yet be discovered, and we trust that the Phori will ere
long be made the subject of a strict anatomical examination ; the genus
is undoubtedly one of interest, and cannot fail to be esteemed by con-
chologists. ,

The shell of Phorus may be described as being orbicular, nearly conical,
and obtuse at the spire ; the whorls are of regular formation, are more or
less agglutinated over with fragments of stones or shells, and have the
periphery sometimes ornamented with long hollow spines ; the under face
of the shell is rather concave, granular or lamellated, and there is a large
deep umbilicus, which is, however, often concealed by age ; the aperture
is depressed, with the margins disjoined, and the lip simple and acute.
The operculum is thin, horny and oval.

Examples.
Pl. CCXIV. Fig. 1 and 2.

Puorus soxaris, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Trochus solaris, Linneeus. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. t. 173. f. 1700 and
1701. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 10.

Pl. CCXIV. Fig. 3, and Pl. CCXV. Fig. 8.

Puorus onustus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Trochus agglutinans, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 14.
Trochus conchyliophorus, Born.

Pl. CCXIV. Fig. 4.

Puorus paLiiputus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXIV. Fig. 5.
Puorus corrueatus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Plate CCXIYV.

GBS. Jun?

+

“>

i

-
—
/

GBS. Svar

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 161

Pl. CCXV. Fig. 6.

Puorus Inpicus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841.
Trochus Indicus, Wagner, Supp. to Chemnitz, pl. 229. f. 4062. a, b.

Pl. CCXV. Fig. 7.

Puorus CALCULIFERUS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841.
S 5)

Pl. CCXV. Fig. 9 and 10.

Puorvus Exutus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc , 1841.

ROTELLA, Lamarck.

Testa orbicularis, subdiscoidea, plerumque nitida, utrinque convexa,
spira brevissima, facie inferna callosd, umbilico nullo; apertura
semilunari, marginibus disjunctis, labro simplici, acuto, basi sub-

prominente. Operculum corneum, spirale, orbiculare.

The Linnean Trochus vestiarius, with the few species allied to it, a
small group of mollusks distinguished by the equi-convexity of their
shells, were selected by Lamarck for the formation of this genus. They
had been already set apart by De Montford under the generic title of
Pitonillus ; but as this author had confounded certain species of Helicine
with them, attracted by a slight similitude in the formation of their
shells, without regarding the important difference in their organization
and habits, the name of Pitonillus was very properly abandoned for that
of Rotella in order to escape confusion. De Blainville, considering the
Rotella merely as a sectional subdivision of the genus Trochus, for a long
time refused to acknowledge the rank that was assigned to them by La-
marck and his numerous followers; he however subsequently admitted
the propriety of it, and now there are not two opinions on the subject.

The shell of Rotella may be described as being orbicular, nearly dis-
VOL. II. Xi

162 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

coid, generally shining, and convex on both sides, the spire being very
short, and the under surface of the shell hard and callous, without any
trace of an umbilicus; the aperture is semilunar, with the margins dis-
joined, and the lip simple and acute. The operculum, which is of an
orbicular form, is horny and spiral.

Examples.
Pl. CCXVI. Fig. 1.

RoreLLa MONILIFERA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.8. Gualt.
Tests pl-Go: i. E:
Pl. CCXVI. Fig. 2.

RoreLLA vestiarta, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 14. Favanne,
Conch., pl. 12. f. G.
Trochus vestiarius, Linnzeus.
Rotella lineolata, Lamarck.
Pl. CCXVI. Fig. 3.

(Variety of the same, magnified.)

TROCHUS, Linneus.

Testa conica, pyramidalis, subtis planiuscula; spira elaté, anfractibus
depressis, peripheria plus minusve acuta; columella arcuata, ad
basem szepé truncata, seu dentata, nonnunquam crenata; margini-
bus disjunctis, labro acuto, vel simplici, vel denticulato. Operculum

hune corneum, nune calcareum.

In contemplating the great theory of Nature it is everywhere manifest
that she cannot be made strictly subject to arbitrary division ; her move-
ments and developments exhibit such an exhaustless love of variety, that
in their multitude of forms and modifications an easy affinity is established
between the highest and the lowest state of organization ; between man

ROTELLA.

Plate CCX VI.

2

1. Rotella monilifera .

[oe vestiaria .

es . aucta,

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 163

and the animalcule. We class her operations, as naturalists, in systematic
or comparative order, and to enable our memory to recur with facility to
any one of them, institute a scale of divisions, giving to every one a name ;
but we cannot determine their exact limits,—their legitimate endings or
beginnings ; for Nature is ever variable, never twice alike ;—she is not
bound by mathematical exactness. Why then should the long-established
distinction between the Trochi and the Turbines be abandoned merely
because we have met with the intermediate forms which exhibit that gra-
dual passage from the one genus to the other, which will sooner or later
be found to exist between every division throughout the system? So far
as concerns the organization or habits of these mollusks, they are scarcely
found to differ from each other ; Linnzeus distinguished them as separate
genera on account of the marked difference in the structure of their shells ;
referring such as are characterized by having a conical, pyramidal shell,
flat at the base, to the genus Trochus, and those in which it is of a tur-
binated, top-shaped form to the genus Turbo. Both genera were followed
in this form by Lamarck, after setting apart so many species from them
as seemed to offer special claims for the formation of new ones ; but when
their intermediate varieties were discovered, De Férussac as well as Des-
hayes proposed to unite the two genera into one, whilst De Blainville at
the same time retained them in separate families; the Trochi with his
Goniostomata, the Turbines with his family Cricostomata. The most novel,
but, we fear, fallacious attempt to improve the subdivision of these mol-
lusks, is that introduced by Sowerby. After throwing the Trochi and
Turbines together, he proposes to divide them according to the difference
in the composition of their opercula, referring those that have a horny
operculum to Trochus, and those that have a calcareous one to Turbo.
Our author could not, however, have selected a character of a more un-
certain nature, nor one which could involve the arrangement in greater
confusion ; it is undoubtedly important to observe whether a mollusk is
operculated or not, but we find no laws, or set of characters accompany-
ing this strange variation in the composition of the operculum ; the Tro-
chus virgineus, for example, which has a true pyramidal shell, is furnished
with a very thin, horny operculum, whilst the Trochus celatus, which
¥2

164 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

agrees with it in every character of form, &c., has a solid calcareous one ;
the Turbo pica, again, has a horny operculum, whilst the Turbo sarmaticus
has a calcareous one.

To avoid confusion, therefore, we preserve the genera Trochus and
Turbo in their integrity, relying upon the practicability of dividing the
species with tolerable accuracy according to the shape and formation of
their shells. The columellar tooth, by which Lamarck distinguished his
Monodonte, is of such wide and uncertain application that we have aban-
doned that genus as unnecessary, in imitation of Sowerby and Deshayes,
and we restore the genus Phorus of De Montford, for the reasons already
given in treating of it. Other genera proposed by this author, Calcar for
the Trochus stellaris, Tectus for the Trochus maculatus, Cantharidus for the
Trochus iris, and Clanculus for the Trochus Pharaonis, and those allied to
it, we cannot so highly appreciate.

The shell of Trochus may be described as being conical, pyramidal, and
flattish underneath ; the spire is elevated, and the whorls, which are rather
numerous, have their periphery more or less acute ; the columella is curved,
and often truncated or dentated at the base, sometimes it is crenated ; the
margins are disjoined, and the lip is sharp, and either simple or denticu-
lated. The operculum is sometimes horny, sometimes calcareous.

Examples.
PLIC@XVAl. Figs!

Trocuvs TRISERIALIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.22. De-
lessert, Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 35. f. 7. a, b.

Pl. CCXVII. Fig. 2.
Trocuus catcar, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. p. 48. pl. 164. f. 1554 to

1557.
Pl. CCXVII. Fig. 3.

Trocuus asteriscus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVII. Fig. 4.
Trocuus unposus, Wood., Supp. Index Testaceologicus, pl. 5. f. 1.

Plate CCXVII.

r

Ture

CBS.

oh

e +
v0
wt
7 °
s
-
=i *
A >
e
° .
oY
‘
= ~
2 : 7
¢ .

x S _

& i. _
i
o
r ti

*
-
= 5
-
e
- =
i . adel

Plate CCXVIII.

CRS. Jun?

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 165

Pl. CCXVIIL. Fig. 5.

Trocuus PILEOLUM, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVII. Fig. 6.

Trocuus unGuis, Wood, Supp. Index Testaceologicus, pl. 5. f. 2.

Pl. CCXVII. Fig. 7.

Trocuus oLtivaceus, Wood, Supp. Index Testaceologicus, pl. 5. f. 3.

Pl. CCXVIIL. Fig. 8.

TrocHus CARINIFERUS, Beck, MSS. ?

Pl. CCXVIIIL. Fig. 9.

Trocuus cemmosus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 10.

Trocuus annutatus, Martyn, Univ. Conch., pl. 33. Lamarck, Anim.
sans vert., vol. vil. p. 25.
Trochus virgineus, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 11.

Trocuus Hantryanus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVIIL. Fig. 12.

Trocuus Eximius, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 13.

Trocuus ornatus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.27. Delessert,
Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 35. fig. 3. a, 0, c.

Pl; CCXVIM. Fig. 14.

Trocuus mopestus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

166 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 15.

Trocuus Javanicus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.25. Deles-
sert, Recueil de Coquilles, pl. 35. f. 2. a, 6.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 16.

Trocuus MEeLaNnostoma, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXVIII. Fig. 17.

Trocuus Guitprorpia, Nobis.
Imperator Guildfordie*, Gray, MSS. British Museum.

TURBO, Linneus.

Testa turbinata, solida, intus plerumque vel argenteo-, vel aureo-margari-
tacea, anfractibus convexis, nunquam depressis, extus aut rugosa,
aut glabra; apertura rotunda, columella arcuatd, planulata, non
truncata ; marginibus disjunctis, labro seu simplici, seu denticulato.

Operculum nunc corneum, nunc calcareum.

Our observations on the preceding genus apply so fully to the present,
that little need be added. The genus Turbo was introduced by Linnzus,
and has been from time to time divested of the Delphinule, the Scalaria,
the Littorine, the Turritelle, the Cyclostomata, and a few others. The
Turbines having for the most part a much larger and more solid shell
than the Trochi, the operculum is generally calcareous.

The shell of Turbo, which is sometimes highly polished, sometimes
covered with a thick periostraca, may be described as being turbinated,
and generally pearly within ; the whorls are convex and never depressed ;
the aperture is round, and the columella is curved, flattish, and not trun-

* As the greater part of Mr. Gray’s species are known only in manuscript, we gladly em-
brace the opportunity of giving a very excellent one publicity.

Plate C XIX,

GRAN
CE

cot ASSN

cc &

(Oe QC CEE

GBS Tunt

hy

v < Ys .
; De
\

‘ : - oe
Sands celineeeniaeeeene ae od y —- a — > i> e
_ gs 4 ae
va 1 - : oe . =
Srey o's &
— > -

a -

Plate COXX,

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 167

cated ; the margins are disjoined, and the lip is either simple or denticu-
lated. The operculum is sometimes horny, sometimes calcareous.

Examples.
Pl. CCXIX. Fig. 1 and 2.

Turso variaBILis, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXIX. Fig. 3.

Turso putcHER, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXIX. Fig. 4.

Turso pETHOLATUS, Linneus, Syst. Nat. (Gmelin), p. 3590. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 43.

Pl. CCXIX. Fig. 5.

Turbo SPENGLERIANUS, Gmelin, Syst. Nat., p. 3595. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. v. pl. 181. f. 1801 and 1802.

Pl. CCXIX. Fig. 6.

Turso Ticaonicus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. 'CCXX= Figs, 7.

Turso squamiGER, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXX. Fig. 8.

Turso Motrxranus, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. p. 205. pl. 181. f.1799 and
1800.

PL COXX, “Fig. 9:

Turso coronatus, Gmelin, Syst. Nat., p. 3594. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. v. pl. 180. f. 1791 and 1792. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 448.
1s P45 Cy

Corona reclusa, Chemnitz.

168 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCXX. Fig. 10.
Turso crassus, Wood, Index Testaceologicus, Supp., pl. 6. f. 43.

Pl. CCXX. Fig. 11 and 12.

Turso ruBicunDus, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Cochlea rubicunda, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. v. p. 207. pl. 181. f. 1803 and
1804.

Turban @ robe granuleuse, Favanne.

The rock-beaded Trochus, Humphrey.

MARGARITA, Leach.

Testa turbinata, spira brevi, acuta; anfractibus rotundis, umbilicum am-
plum svepissimé formantibus ; apertura orbiculari, marginibus dis-

junctis, labro simplici, tenui, acuto. Operculum corneum, spirale.

The genus Margarita was instituted by Leach, and is so nearly allied
to Trochus, that we should hardly have thought it necessary to adopt it,
had it not been that the interesting number of shells lately referred to
this little group by King and Sowerby exhibit a peculiarity of character
throughout by which they may be readily identified. The greatest vari-
ation of character in the shells of the Margarit appears to be in the
presence or absence of an umbilicus ; for whilst some of them offer no
trace of being umbilicated, there are many in which the umbilicus is so
large that they look more like the land Cyclostomata.

The shell of Margarita may be further described as being turbinated,
and having a short, sharp-pointed spire; the aperture is orbicular, and
the margins are disjoined, with the lip thin, simple and acute. The oper-
culum is horny and spiral.

Examples.

Pl. CCXXI. Fig. 1.

Margarita suLcata, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 11.

Plate CCXXT,

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 169

Pl. CCXXI. Fig. 2.

MarGariTA TANIATA, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 1.
Trochus bicolor, Lesson.

Pl. CCXXI. Fig. 3.

Margarita striata, Broderip and Sowerby, Zool. Journ., vol.iv. p.371.

Pl. CCXXI. Fig. 4.

Margarita UNDULATA, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., No. 12.

LITTORINA, De Férussac.

Testa turbinata, spiralis, solidiuscula, spira acuminata ; apertura rotunda,
aut semilunari; columella planulata; marginibus disjunctis, labro

acuto, interdum subexpanso. Operculum corneum, spirale.

When the Littorine were grouped together by De Férussac, he considered
them merely as a subgenus of Paludine ; but the important difference in
the habits of these mollusks is alone sufficient to warrant the separation
we have adopted. Having for the most part a solid, turbinated shell like
others of the same marine nature, they were included by Linnzus in his
genus Turbo; and Lamarck followed the same method of arrangement,
forgetting that several new species, which he described_as Phasianelle,
present a strong generic affinity with the Turbo littoreus of his prede-
cessor.

The shell of Littorina may be described as being turbinated, spiral,
rather solid, and acuminated at the spire; the aperture is either round
or semilunar, the columella is flat, and the margins are disjoined, with
the lip acute, and sometimes a little expanded. ‘The operculum is horny
and spiral.

VOL. Il. Z

170 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pl. CCXXII. Fig. 1.

Litrorina vuLGARIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 37.
Turbo littoreus, Linneeus. Lamarck.
Littorina littorea, De Férussac.

Pl. CCXXII. Fig. 2 and 3.

Lirrorina PuLCcHRA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 37.

Turbo pulcher, Swainson.
Pl. CCXXII. Fig. 4.

Lirrorrna varia, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 37.

Pl. CCXXII. Fig. 5.

LirroriNa FILosA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 37.

Pl. CCXXII. Fig. 6.

Lirrorina opesa, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 37.

PHASIANELLA, Lamarck.

Testa ovato-oblonga, levis, polita, spira regulari, elata; apertura ovali,
posticé plus minusve angulata ; columella levi, depressa, versis mar-
ginem basalem attenuata ; labro simplici, acuto, nunquam reflexo,
parte inferiori interdum incrassato. Operculum calcareum, extis

leve, convexum, ints inferné spirale.

The genus Phasianella was introduced by Lamarck ; and after removing
some of that author’s species of it to Littorina, it is perhaps as well defined
as any of the series. The Phasianellze may be recognized either by their
shell, or their operculum, both having a peculiarity of their own: the
shell, which is as highly polished as porcelain, is always most delicately

Plate CCXNIT,

7,
SJ US CPETCULUML .

Plate CCXXTIT. ‘

7h? Phastancla vari.
ie ee Late ps
Se Se ee Ae

FAMILY 6. TURBINACEA. 171
and profusely painted ; and the operculum, which is always calcareous, so
far, at least, as we know at present, is curiously smooth and convex on
the outside, and spiral within. There are several species of them, and it
is remarkable that they are all from the continent of New Holland.

The shell of Phasianella may be described as being ovately-oblong,
smooth and polished, with a regular elevated spire ; the aperture is oval,
but more or less angulated at the upper part ; the columella is smooth,
depressed, and attenuated towards the basal margin; the lip is simple,
acute, and never reflected, the lower part being sometimes thickened.
The operculum is calcareous and smooth, convex on the outside and
spiral within.

Examples.
Pl. CCXXIII. Fig. 1 and 2.

PHASIANELLA varia, Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 449. f. 1. a, b,c.
Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 4.

Buccinum Nove-Zelandiea, Favanne.

Buccinum Tritonis, Chemnitz.

Buccinum australe, Gmelin.

Phasianella bulimoides, Lamarck.

Pl. CCXXIII. Fig. 3.

(A fossil species of Littorina, inserted inadvertently.)

Pl. CCXXIIL Fig. 4.

PHASIANELLA PULLUS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 4.
Turbo pullus, Linneus. Lamarck.

TURRITELLA, Lamarck.

Testa turrita, longissima, angusta, anfractibus numerosis, in spiram gra-

cilem confertim volutis ; columella levi, arcuata; apertura subro-
“Z2

172 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

tunda, marginibus disjunctis, labro acuto, sinu interdum leviter emar-

ginato.

We have now to consider a genus of mollusks, which Lamarck sepa-
rated from the Linnean Turbines on account of the great length to which
their shell is extended by its multiplicity of volutions. Commencing
from a point, it gradually enlarges to six or seven inches in length, whilst
the diameter at the broadest part is under one inch. The Turritelle are
very closely allied to the Turbines, but have nevertheless been somewhat
removed from them by De Blainville, in placing them between the Del-
phinule and the Scalarie. If it were not that the margins of the aperture
in the shell of Turritella were disjoined in such a manner as to exhibit a
distinct columella, we might certainly appreciate this arrangement: in
both those genera the margins of the aperture are continuous, and the
volutions of the shell are so independent of each other as not to allow
of the formation of a columella; they cannot, therefore, be well admitted
in such close affinity, though undoubtedly belonging to one and the same
family.

The shell of Turritella may be described as being turrited, very long,
and narrow, composed of a number of whorls closely rolled into a sharp-
pointed spire, forming at the aperture in all stages of growth a smooth,
curved columella; the aperture is nearly round, with the margins dis-
joined ; and the lip is simple, acute, and sometimes slightly emarginated
with a sinus. ,

Examples.
Pl. CCXXIV. Fig. 1.

TURRITELLA DupPLIcaTA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 56. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 449. f. 1. a, 6.
Turbo duplicatus, Linnzeus.

Pl. CCXXIV. Fig. 2. (fossil.)

TuRRITELLA suLcATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert. Supp., vol. vii. p. 561.

Plate CCXNIY,

L Lurritella duplicata
2 sulcata

3 exoleta

4

SUMLOSE

‘oars .
+
ya™
: - " e
‘
c be > ay -
( é NY se > , :
_ =a ra ‘ i — fi
mest ak 9 : ra
ts
: «
+ e: :
' >
. y “
‘
,
‘
| .

FAMILY 7. PARASITICA. 173

Pl. CCXXIV. Fig. 3.

TuRRITELLA EXOLETA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 58.
Turbo exoletus, Linnzus.

Pl. CCXXIV. Fig. 4. (fossil.)

TuRRITELLA SINUOSA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 12.

Family 7. PARASITICA.

Animal marinum, parasiticum, pallio crasso, cyathiformi, teste anfractus

ultimos obtegente.

We introduce this family with the name of Parasitica for the sake of
distinguishing the peculiar habits and organization of a group of small
parasitical mollusks, which have been associated together by Broderip
under the common generic title of Stylifer. They are called parasites,
in the technical meaning of the word, because they live upon the juices
of other invertebrated animals, Radiata, Echini, &c., being found either
- attached to, or directly imbedded in, particular parts of them ; and their
shells present all the transparent glassy nature of being internal. The
Styliferi are said by Broderip to be most remarkable for the peculiar form
and disposition of their mantle ; he describes it as being thick, very large,
and of the shape of a cup, completely enveloping the last whorl of the
shell ; Gray, however, in noticing this mollusk in the Zoology of Beechey’s
Voyage, says, that that organ is the foot, although Broderip further ob-
serves, that he has traced the rudiment of a foot upon the ventral aspect
of the mantle: we much regret that we have not the means of deter-
mining this question.

The only species at present known of this curious family of mollusks
are included in the following genus,

STYLIFER.

174 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

STYLIFER, Broderip.

Testa hyalina, pellucida; vel globosa, anfractibus paucis, spira brevis-
sima; vel elongata, anfractibus plurimis, spira turriculata; apice
elato, obtuso, interdum irregulariter contorto ; apertura subovata,

superné acuta; labro simplici, tenuissimo, leviter sinuato.

The genus Stylifer was instituted by Broderip for the reception of the
little parasitical mollusk just described, upon the arrival of some speci-
mens collected by Mr. Cuming imbedded in the soft parts of a star-fish,
admirably showing it in situ. The shell of the Styliferi, of which we have
two distinct formations, has been long known to naturalists. The first
mention we find made of it is by Chemnitz, who has described and figured
a turriculated species in his ‘ Conchology,’ vol. xi. p 286. pl. 210. f. 2084
and 2085, under the name of Helix corallina, though he appears very un-
determined as to whether it might be a marine ora land shell. A globose
species found attached to the spines of an Echinus was then described by
Turton under the title of Phasianella stylifera, so that this author was as
ignorant of the true nature and habits of its animal inhabitant as Chem-
nitz: Fleming referred it to the genus Velutina; but, in evident doubt of
the propriety of this arrangement, he at the same time suggested that a
new one might be established for its reception with the name of Stylina.

The shell of Stylifer may be described as being hyaline, pellucid, and
either globose, of few whorls, with a very short spire, or elongated, of
many whorls, with a turriculated spire, the apex in both forms being
curiously elevated, obtuse, and sometimes irregularly bent or twisted :
the aperture is nearly ovate, but acute at the upper part; the lip is
simple, very thin, and slightly sinuated.

Ezamples.

Pl. CCXXV. Fig. 1.

STYLIFER SUBULATUS, Broderip. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 38.

Plate CCXXY,

Saliter subulatus .
eens -. Astertcola .

FAMILY 7. PARASITICA. Aa

“I
On

Pl. CCXXV. Fig. 2 and 3.
(The same magnified.)

Pl. CCXXV. Fig. 4.
SryLiFEr astericota, Broderip. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 38.

Pl CCXXYV | Fig: 5.
(Portion of Star-fish, showing the same imbedded therein.)

Pl. CCXXV. Fig. 6 and 7.
(The same magnified.)

ANATOMY OF STYLIFER ASTERICOLA.
(Communicated by Prof. Owen.)

Pl. CCXXV.
Fig. 8.a. Anterior or oval aperture in the reflected portion of the mantle.
b. Thickened margin of the reflected portion of the mantle.
.a. Margin of the reflected fold of the mantle.
b. Lobes of the foot.
ec. Visceral mass protected by the shell.
a. Margin of the reflected fold of the mantle.
b. Apex of the visceral mass formed by the generative organ.
c
d
e
a
b
c

tf
Je
a)

-

. Retracted mouth.
. Base of the visceral mass formed by the liver and intestine.
. Tentacles.
. Ovarium, and part of the oviduct.
. Mass of liver and intestine.
. Mucous glands attached to the mantle which secrete the nidus
of the ova.
Fig. 12.a. Testis.
b. Glandular vas deferens.
c. Mass of liver and intestine.
d. The two pectinated branchiz.

176 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Family 8. CANALIFERA.

Testa canaliculata, canali plus minusve elongato, interdum brevissimo ;
anfractibus varicibus interdum ornatis, labro «tate non mutabili ;

columella interdum plicata.

The Canalifera are very numerous, and constitute an interesting family
of mollusks: they are distinguished, first, in being armed with a strong
retractile proboscis for the capture of prey; and secondly, in having a
siphon of various length for the purpose of conveying the water freely to
the branchial cavity. The last of these peculiarities exercises the great-
est influence on the formation of the shell, for it is always more or less
canaliculated at the base for the protection or passage of that organ.

Lamarck was the first to separate this portion of the zoophagous Gaste-
ropoda under the title of Canalifera; De Blainville nearly followed his
example, substituting the word Siphonostoma ; but Latreille divided the
family into two. He proposed that the fusiform genera, in which the
shell is mostly plaited on the columella, should be separated under the
name of Fusiformia, and that those in which the shell is ornamented with
varices should be set apart under that of Varicosa. We have, however,
followed Lamarck in determining this family upon the sole character of
the basal canal which the shells exhibit for the passage of the siphon ;.
they undoubtedly present an immense diversity of form, but may never-
theless be fairly distributed without further subdivision into the following

ten genera :
CERITHIUM. PLEUROTOMA.
TURBINELLUS. PyRULA.
‘CANCELLARIA. Murex.
FASCIOLARIA RaNELLA.

Fusus. TRITON.

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. Avi

CERITHIUM, Bruguiére.

Testa turriculata, extus plerumque rugosa; anfractibus plurimis, spira
regulari, apice subacuto, interdum eroso, seu decollato ; apertura
semirotunda, vel oblonga ; columella arcuata, plica subspirali, se-
pils reflexa, canalis marginem superiorem formante ; labro plerum-

que incrassato, nonnunquam late reflexo.

We have now to describe a group of mollusks, that were assembled un-
der the above title by Bruguiére for the first time in the ‘ Encyclopédie
Méthodique ;’ the word Cerithium had however been previously used in
reference to some few of the species both by Adanson and Fabius Columna.
They were distributed by Linnzeus in the genera Murex, Strombus, and Tro-
chus, but are nevertheless well characterized by the turriculated structure
of their shells, which are always more or less strongly canaliculated at the
base of the aperture. The Cerithia may be considered as intermediate,
both in their habits and external characters, between the fusiform marine,
and the fusiform freshwater kinds of this class; so much so, that many
authors have been tempted to arrange them on this account in the same
natural division-with the Melanie. The fact is, that as many of the Ce-
rithia are found located at the mouths of estuaries. at the confluence of
rivers with the sea, and in other places where the water is brackish, their
habits as well as the composition of their shells become modified in a man-
ner similar to those of the freshwater mollusks, and they assume almost
the same sombre appearance. Brongniart, considering this variation of
some geological importance, proposed to separate the semi-fluviatile Ce-
rithia from those that are strictly marine, under the new title of Potamis:
in studying them, however, in the living state, we can attach no import-
ance to that which, arising from only a slight modification of circumstance,
produces no change in their structure or organization.

The shell of Cerithium may be described as being turriculated, gene-
rally rough on the outside, and composed of numerous whorls, forming

VOL. II. 2A

178 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

a regular spire, with the apex somewhat sharp, though it is sometimes
eroded, or decollated ; the aperture is semicircular, or oblong ; the colu-
mella, which is arched, has a somewhat spiral, often reflected fold, form-
ing the upper margin of the canal ; and the lip is generally thickened, and
sometimes widely reflected.
Examples.
Pl. CCXXVI. Fig. 1.

CERITHIUM BREVICULUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 15. f. 4.

Pl. CCXXVI. Fig. 4.

CeRITHIUM TUBERCULATUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 75.
Martini, Conch., vol. iv. pl. 157. f. 1490.

Cerithium moros, Bruguiére.

Strombus tuberculatus, Linneus.

Pl. CCXXVI. Fig. 5.

CERITHIUM vaRicosuM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCXXVI. Fig. 8.
Crriruium Soversi*, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes,
pleyete2:
Cerithium clava, Gray.
Pl. CCXXVI. Fig. 9.

Creriturum Paciricum, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCXXVII. Fig. 2.

CrriTHIUM DEcoLLatTuM, Bruguiére, Dict., No. 45. Lamarck, Anim.
sans vert., vol. vil. p. 71.
Murex decollatus, Linnzus.

* The word clava was preoccupied by Lamarck in reference to a fossil species of this genus.

Plate CCXXVI,

L Certthuon breviachan

@ __ _ _ _ tberadatun
Be ~~ — ~ VArLeco sli
é -..=:Cdava

9 ___ Faetiam

Cerithuan

deco latin
suleauun
PUMACAUN YA
Colamna

IPAM

Plate CCXX VII,

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 179

Pl. CCXXVII. Fig. 3.
Crrituium sutcatum, Bruguiére, Dict., No. 20. Encyclopédie Métho-
dique, pl. 442. f. 2.
Murex Moluccanus, Gmelin.

Pl. CCXXVIL. Fig. 6.

CERITHIUM MUTATUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCXXVII. Fig. 7.

CerirHiuM coLuMNA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCXXVII. Fig. 10.

CeritHium Muricatum, Bruguiére, Dict., No. 27. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. ix. pl. 136. f. 1267 and 1268.
Potams muricatus, Brongniart.

TURBINELLUS, Lamarck.

Testa aut fusiformis, aut bucciniformis, solida, szpissimé nodosa, epi-
dermide crassa plerumque induta; spira varia, apice subobtuso ;
apertura longitudinali, angusta ; columella plicis tribus ad quinque
compressis, transversis, ornata, in canalem rectum, nunc elonga-
tum, nunc brevissimum desinente. Operculum parvum, corneum,

aeuminatum.

The Turbinelli, which were associated by Lamarck for the formation of
this excellent genus, must have somewhat puzzled the great author of the
‘Systema Nature ;’ for their shells exhibit the very characters in con-
Junction which he selected for the determination of his genera Murex and
Voluta: like his Murices, their shell is canaliculated at the base, and like
his Volute, it is plaited on the columella. His distribution of the Tur-

binelli was directed in this dilemma by their form: the long or fusiform
2a2

180 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA,.

varieties were referred to the Murices ; the short, or bucciniform varieties,
to the Volute; it is unnecessary, however, to say how essentially they
differ from both these genera as restricted in the present day. Two
attempts have been made to increase the subdivision of the Turbinelli,
which may perhaps be worthy of notice, although we cannot appreciate
either of them. The Turbinellus polygonus was set apart as a type for a
new genus by Schumacher under the title of Polygonum, and by De Mont-
ford under that of Latirus ; the Turbinellus scolymus was also distinguished
by Swainson under that of Scolymus.

The shell of Turbinellus may be described as being either fusiform, or
bucciniform, solid, very often nodose, and generally covered with a thick
epidermis ; the spire, which varies considerably in length, is somewhat
obtuse at the apex; the aperture is longitudinal, and narrow; and the
columella, which has from three to five compressed, transverse plaits, ends
sometimes in a long, sometimes in a very short, straight canal. The oper-
culum is small, horny, and acuminated.

Ewamples.

Pl. CCXXVIII. Fig. 1 to 3.

TuRBINELLUS pyruM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 104. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. xi. pl. 176. f. 1697 and 1698.

Pl. CCXXIX. Fig. 1.

TURBINELLUS VEXILLULUM, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXXIX. Fig. 2.

,

TURBINELLUS ACUMINATUS, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes,
plist. 2.

Murex acuminatus, Wood.

Pl. CCXXIX. Fig. 3.

TurBINELLUS RIGIDUS, Gray, MSS. British Museum.
Murex rigidus, Wood, Index Testaceologicus, pls. fi. 3

Plate CCXXVIII,

Tiurbinellus Pyrian .

Plate CCXXIX,

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 18]

Plt COXXIX, Fis. 4,

TURBINELLUS IMPERIALIS, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXXIX. Fig. 5.

TURBINELLUS CAPITELLUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert , Vol. vii. p. 106.
Chemnitz, Conch,, vol. xi. pl. 179. f. 1723 and 1724.
Turbinella muricata, Encyclopédie Méthodique.

Pl. CCXXIX. Fig. 6 and 7.

TURBINELLUS ARMATUS, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833, Dante

CANCELLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa ovalis, extus costellata, aut varié reticulata, anfractu ultimo sub-
ventricoso, umbilicum amplum spits formante; columella valdé
plicata, plicis modo perpaucis, mod numerosis, in canalem brevem,
nonnunquam posticé recurvum, desinente ; apertura ovata, vel ob-
longo-ovata, labro subexpanso, plerumque denticulato, fauce sul-

cata aut striata.

There are few genera of mollusks which have been so enriched by mo-
dern discovery as the present: of the seventy or eighty species with which
we are now acquainted only nine were known to Lamarck, and there is
scarcely one of this beautiful series that is not esteemed for its compara-
tive rarity. The Cancellariz were included by the early naturalists with
that large and heterogeneous mass of shells which they described under
the common titles of Buccinum and Purpura, whilst Linneeus, attaching an
undue importance to the plaits on the columella, referred them to his
genus Voluta. Lamarck detected their affinity with the Turbinelli, to
which they are intimately allied, although their shells may be said to
differ in many important particulars. They are never fusiform, so that

182 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

the basal canal is not developed to any length, nor are they ever armed
with spines or tubercles. Some of the Cancellariz resemble the Nasse
a little in their general form, but they may be always distinguished from
these by the plaits on the columella.

The shell of Cancellaria may be described as being oval, and variously |
ribbed or reticulated on the outside, the last whorl being somewhat ven- |

tricose, and often forming a large umbilicus; the columella, which is
strongly marked with a greater or less number of plaits, ends in a short,
sometimes posteriorly recurved canal ; and the aperture is ovate, or
ovately oblong, with the lip somewhat expanded, generally denticulated,
and either striated or sulcated within.

Examples. |
Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 10.

CANCELLARIA INDENTATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 54.

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 11.

CANCELLARIA BUCCINOIDES, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832. |

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 12.

CANCELLARIA CLAVATULA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832.

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 13.

CANCELLARIA UNIPLICATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool Soc., 1832.

Ph. .CCXXK... Fig, 14, |

CANCELLARIA MITRIFORMIS, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc , 1832.

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 15.

Canceciaria Tritonis, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 2. no. 14.

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 16 and 17.

CANCELLARIA GRANOSA, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 2. no. 15.

Plate COXCEX,

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 183

Pl. CCXXX. Fig. 18.

CANCELLARIA LITTORINIFORMIS, Sowerby, Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 3. no.17.

FASCIOLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa subfusiformis, interdum magnitudine perampla, spira acuminata,
anfractuum peripheria sepissimé nodulosa ; apertura elongata, labro
interdum crenato, fauce nonnunquam lineata ; columella levi, crassa,
ad basem obliqué plicata, in canalem sublongum, rectum, desinente ;

plicis duabus ad quatuor, inferioribus majoribus.

The genera Fasciolaria, Fusus, and Turbinellus are very closely allied to
each other: there are, indeed, many species so intermediate in their cha-
racters, that the naturalist is somewhat puzzled to determine to which
genus they belong. The typical forms of these divisions are, however,
well and clearly defined. The Turbinelli, as we have already shown, have
sometimes a bucciniform, sometimes a fusiform shell, but it is always
more or less distinctly characterized by the plaits running transversely
across the columella. The Fasciolariz have a long shell closely resem-
bling that of the fusiform Turbinelli, but distinguished by the different
disposition of the plaits ; for instead of running transversely, they run ob-
liquely down the columella, almost into the canal, and are both fewer
and more lightly developed. The Fusi may perhaps be the most easily
determined, because the columella is not plaited at all: we are, however,
compelled to admit certain species into that genus which present very
strong indications of plaits, as well as certain others into the genus Fascio-
laria, in which the plaits are almost obsolete ; whilst we find many spe-
cies that may be strictly referred either to the genus Fasciolaria or Turbi-
nellus, in consequence of the columellar plaits being transversely oblique,
or obliquely transverse. Linnzus regarded the canal as the most im-
portant character in the Fasciolariz, and therefore included them in the
same genus with the Murices; he omitted, however, to notice an im-

184 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

portant difference in the growth of these shells ; the Murices form a num-
ber of periodical varices, the Fasciolariz do not.

The shell of Fasciolaria may be described as being somewhat fusiform,
and in some instances of considerable magnitude, with the spire acumi-
nated, and often nodulous round the periphery of the whorls ; the aper-
ture is elongated, whilst the lip is often crenated, and marked interiorly
with numerous hair lines ; the columella is smooth, and thick, ending in
a straight canal, which is generally about the same length as the spire ;
the plaits are about four in number, occasionally less, and the lowest are
always the largest.

Example.

Pl. CCXXXI.

FAscIOLARIA PRINCEPS, Sowerby, Tankerville Catalogue, Appendix, p. 16.
Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 12 and 13.
Fasciolaria aurantiaca*, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 30.

FUSUS, Bruguiére.

.

Testa fusiformis, interdum magnitudine perampla, spira symmetricé acu-
minata ; columella levi, arcuata, nunquam plicata, in canalem rec-
tum, plus minusve elongatum, desinente ; apertura ovali, interdum
superné angulata ; labro plerumque crenato, paululim inflexo, fauce

nonnunquam striata. Operculum corneum, infra acuminatum.

When Bruguiére entered upon his examination of the Linnean Murices,
he set apart all those that are fusiform and destitute of varices, under the
generic title of Fusus ; when, however, the Fusi of that author were dis-
tributed by Lamarck in the formation of the genera Pleurotoma, Pyrula,
Turbinellus and Fasciolaria, there only remained to the genus in question

* When Mr. Sowerby published the accompanying figure of this beautiful shell for the first
time in his ‘ Genera,’ he accidentally attached to it a name that had been already used by La-
marck in reference to another species, ‘ Encyclopédie Méthodique,’ pl. 480. f. 1. a, b.

Plate CCNXXT,

Fasaclarta aurantiace.

4,
a
7 )
»
s
°
*
!
®
a
7
=a «a
* _

‘ 7 '

|

)

i °

»

=

Plate COMMIT.

Fig 1. Fuss longessumius?
sh 2. acule,

LOPES.
OOUOSS EUS: VOUT.
sutates.

Nila

Gikes

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 185

the few species that do not exhibit the labral slit of the Pleurotome, the
short spire of the Pyrule, the transverse columellar plaits of the Turbinelli,
or the oblique columellar plaits of the Fasciolaria. :

The shell of Fusus may therefore be described as being fusiform, some-
times of large size, with the spire symmetrically acuminated ; the colu-
mella, which is smooth, arched, and never reflected, ends in a straight
canal, varying considerably in length; the aperture is oval, sometimes
angulated at the upper part ; and the lip is generally crenated, a little in-
flected, and sometimes striated in the interior. The operculum is horny,
and acuminated,

Examples.
Pl. CCXXXII. Fig. 1.

Fusus turricuta, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 5.
£1.

Fusus longissimus ? Sowerby.

Pl. CCXXXII. Fig. 2.

Fusus tanceota, Martini, Conch., vol. iv. p. 187. pl. 145. f. 1347.
Murex lancea, Wood.

Fusus aculeiformis, Sowerby (not of Lamarck).

Fusus ligula, Kiener.

Pl. CCXXXII. Fig. 3.

Fusus conossgus (testa junior), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 122.

Pl. CCXXXII. Fig. 4.

Fusus striatus, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.
Pyrula striata, Gray. Griffith’s Cuvier.

Pl. CCXXXII. Fig. 5.
Fusus Nirat, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.131. Martini, Conch.,
vol. iv. pl. 147. f. 1357.
Buccinum Nifat, Bruguiére.
VOL. Ils 2B

186 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

PLEUROTOMA*, Lamarck.

Testa turrita, fusiformis, spira acuminata; columella levi, in canalem
rectum, nunc elongatum, nunc breviusculum, desinente ; apertura
ovali, labro simplici, acuto, posticé vel sinu, vel fissura emarginato.

Operculum corneum, infra acuminatum.

The Pleurotome, as stated in our observations on the preceding genus,
were separated by Lamarck from that portion of the Linnean Murices
which were set apart by Bruguiére for the formation of his genus Fusus.
He was tempted to remove these mollusks in consequence of their shell
having the outer lip always more or less deeply fissured or emarginated
towards the upper part, just at its junction with the last whorl ; and
upon observing the wide difference that exists in the length of the canal
in different species, he was induced to make a further subdivision, by
referring those in which the canal is comparatively short to another
genus, under the title of Clavatula; this, however, at the suggestion of
Cuvier, he very judiciously abandoned. The Pleurotomz are numerous
in species, and constitute a very beautiful and interesting genus; their
shells are for the most part of an elegant fusiform shape, and may be readily
distinguished by the notch or fissure in the upper part of the lip, without
reference to the length of the canal. This slit is undoubtedly left by a
corresponding fissure in the edge of the mantle ; it may be noticed in all
stages of growth, and the manner in which it is filled up as the shell
advances may be generally traced throughout.

The shell of Pleurotoma may be further described as having a regularly
acuminated spire, and a smooth columella, ending in a straight canal,
which varies considerably in length; the aperture is oval, simple and
acute, and, as we have already remarked, is always emarginated or slit at
the upper part. The operculum is horny and acuminated.

* The word Pleurotoma, from zhevpoy, side, and rou) (Dor. ropa), slit, is unquestionably
feminine ; Philippi uses it in the neuter.

Plate CONN XT.

—_

COXMXIV:

}
Jt

Pp

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 187

Ezamples.
Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 1.
PreuRoTOMA pyrAmiDATA, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes,

ue lereey
Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 2.

PLEUROTOMA oxytTrRoOPIS, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 3.
PLEUROTOMA ROSEA, Sowerby (not of Quoy), Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 4.
PLEUROTOMA MAURA, Sowerby (not of Valenciennes), Proceedings Zool.

Soc., 1833.
Pl. CCXXXIIT. Fig. 5.

PLevrotroma speciosa *, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 6.

PLEUROTOMA TURRICULA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 7.
Pievroroma reGiA, Beck, MSS., Museum of the King of Denmark.
Clavatula rosea, Gray, MSS. British Museum (not Pl. rosea of Quoy).

Pl. CCXXXIIL. Fig. 8.

PLevrotoma MaAcuLosA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIII. Fig. 9.
PLeurotoma UNIMACULATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 10.
PLevuROTOMA zoNULATA, Nobis.
Pleurotoma cincta, Sowerby (not of Lamarck), Proc. Zool. Soc., 1833.

* A figure in Griffith’s Cuvier, ‘Animal Kingdom,’ pl. 23, with the name of Pleurotoma
carinata, which Kiener supposes to represent a variety of Pleurotoma nodifera, must be intended
either for this shell or the Plewrotoma Kienerii, Doumet, ‘ Mag. de Zool.’ ; it cannot however
be cited, for it is accompanied with neither authority, reference, or description.

232

188 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl, CCXXXIV. Fig. 11.

Preurotoma Becxu, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 12.

PLEvROTOMA BICOLOR, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 13.

PLEevROTOMA ALBICOSTATA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 14.

PLevrotoma piscors, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1833.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 15.

‘PLeuroroma LINEATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 93. En-
cylopédie Méthodique, pl. 440. f. 2. a, b.
Clavatula lineata, Gray.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 16.

PLEUROTOMA CRYPTORRHAPHE, Sowerby, Tankerville Cat., App., p. xiv.
Murex bicarinatus, Wood.
Pleurotoma Woodii, Kiener.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 17.

PLEUROTOMA sprrata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 93. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 440. f. 5. a, b.
Clavatula spirata, Gray.

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 18 and 20.

PLeuROTOMA DiIADEMA, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes,
pl. 8. f. 2.

1. Fleuretoma nt odifrra .

2. lgrina
+ eee muricale .
4. Shombordes

Wis < aes lineata var.
6. operculum of F:Virge -

Plate

> COXXXY,

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 189

Pl. CCXXXIV. Fig. 19.

PLEUROTOMA ECHINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. Bogle
Clavatula echinata, Gray.
Murex echinatus, Wood.

Pl. CCXXXV. Fig. 1.

PLEUROTOMA NopIFERA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p96

Pl. CCXXXV. Fig. 2.
PLEUROTOMA NEGLECTA*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.
Pl. CCXXXV. Fig. 3.

PreuroroMA MuricatTa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 91.
Pleurotoma conica, Encyclopédie Méthodique.

Pl. CCXXXV. Fig. 4.

PLEeurotToMa Stromsorpes, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 38.

Pl. CCXXXV. Fig. 5.

PLeurotoMa oBgsa, Nobis.
Pleurotoma lineata, var., Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 38.

PYRULA, Lamarck.

Testa subpyriformis, spira brevi, interdum retusa; columella levi, in
canalem plus minusve elongatum, nonnunquam brevissimum, desi-
nente ; apertura oblongo-ovali, labro simplici, subacuto, fauce seepé

striata. Operculum corneum.
When Lamarck had disposed of so many of Bruguiére’s Fusi as were

* Ina ‘ Monograph of the genus Pleurotoma, which we are now preparing for publication,
we shall be enabled to show that this well-known shell, figured by Sowerby as PI. tigrina,
and by Kiener as Pl. marmorata, var., is not referable to any published species.

190 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

referable to his new genera Turbinellus, Fasciolaria and Pleurotoma, he
found that there yet remained a certain portion whose shells are emi-
nently distinguished by their assuming a somewhat pyriform shape
through an unusual depression of the spire. These he in consequence
associated under the title of Pyrula, and we recommend it to naturalists
as a genus that may be profitably adopted. The Pyrula perversa was
selected by De Montford as the type of a new genus with the title of Ful-
gur ; we think, however, that that species might rather be referred to
the genus now under consideration. If any further subdivision were
thought advantageous, we should suggest the adoption of a genus, in-
troduced by Swainson with the name of Ficula, for that portion of the
Pyrule which are vulgarly called the “ Fig Shells.” Another section
of Pyrule, of which the Pyrula papyracea is the type, remarkable for
the light papyraceous structure of their shells, and arranged on that
account by Linnzus with the Bulle, constitutes the genus Rapanus of
Schumacher.

The shell of Pyrula may be described as being rather pyriform, with
the spire short, and sometimes blunt ; the columella is smooth, and ends
in a canal, which is sometimes long, sometimes very short ; the aperture
is mostly of the shape of an oblong oval, and the lip is simple, and rather
sharp, with the interior often striated. The operculum is horny.

° Examples.
Pl. CCXXXVI. Fig. 1 and 2.
Pyruta Mawa*, Gray. Griffith’s Cuvier, Animal Kingdom, pl. 25. f. 3
and 4.
Pl. CCXXXVI. Fig. 3.
Pyruta rapa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 144. Martini,
Conch., vol. ii. pl. 68. f. 750 to 753. Encyclopédie Méthodique,
pl. 434. f. 1. a, 6.
Buccinum ampullaceum, Lister.
Murex rapa, Gmelin.
Rapa muricata, Knorr.
* Cabinet of the Rev. Mr. Stainforth.

Plate COXXXVU

5 GBS. Fut

\
~~
‘ 4
~ .
rece
Si
’
:
‘
R
=
~
: :
A

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 19]

Pl. CCXXXVI. Fig. 4.

PyrULA PAPYRACEA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.144. Martini,
Conch., vol. ili. pl. 68. f. 747 to 749. Encyclopédie Méthodique,
pls. £.13:0,;03,:

Rapa alba, Seba.

Rapa amethystina, Argenville.

Bulla rapa, Linneeus.

Murex rapa, Gmelin.

Pl. CCXXXVI. Fig. 5.

PyruLA PERVERSA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 158. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 433. f. 4. a, b.

Murex perversus, Linneus.

MUREX, Linneus.

Testa ovata, vel oblonga, spira szpissimé prominula, apice subacuto ;
anfractibus leviter convexis, superficie varicibus plurimis, aut ra-
mosis, aut spinosis, plus minusve ornata; varice ultimo aperture
marginem aut labrum formante, dente unico prominulo nonnun-
quam instructo ; apertura suborbiculari ; columella levi, arcuata, in
canalem nunc longissimum, tubulosum, nunc breviusculum, recur-

vum, desinente. Operculum parvum, corneum.

In the early ages of Greece, it was customary for the Knpvg or com-
mon crier to introduce himself to the notice of the people by lustily
blowing through a shell. We learn from tradition, as well as history,
that the Triton tuba or Trumpet-Shell (Murex Tritonis, Linnzeus) was the
one commonly selected for that purpose; but it is more than probable
that the shells of many other Canalifera were used. Be that as it may,
it is certain that the word Keriz was applied by Aristotle from that cir-
cumstance to all the canaliculated shells with which he was acquainted,

192 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

and it appears to have passed, by a strange process of corruption, into
that of Murex. We ascribe the formation of this genus to Linneus,
because the canaliferous mollusks were indiscriminately associated by
the earlier naturalists under the several titles of Murex, Purpura or Buc-
cinum ; but it has since his time been variously and judiciously dismem-
bered ; first by Bruguiére, for the introduction of his genera Fusus and
Cerithium, and afterwards by Lamarck, for those which are now generally
adopted.

The shells of the Murices are chiefly distinguished by their profuse and
elegant display of varices ; and when it is considered what an impediment
the many spines and ramifications with which they are ornamented might
offer to the regular volution of the whorls, it becomes both interesting
and important to notice in what manner this emergency is provided for.
The method is simply and beautifully contrived: the Murices, like many
other mollusks, appear to have the power of slowly abrading any portion
of their shell by means of some powerful solvent, and of thus removing
every obstacle to its growth. The shell of the Murew cornutus exhibits
this mode of operation distinctly : on the left of the aperture, just above
the columella, may be seen the remains of.a spine, which has been re-
moved for the purpose of spreading the finishing layer of enamel. The
varices are said to be formed by certain parts of the mantle, which are
projected only at intervals, for the purpose of furnishing a protective mar-
gin to the shell, during a period of rest.

The following Murices have been selected by De Montford as types for
the formation of new genera: the Murez inflatus, as having three rami-
tied varices on each whorl, for that of Chicoreus ; the Murex haustellum, as
having a long closed canal, for that of Brontes ; and the Murew tubifer, as
having an open tubular spine between each of the varices, for that of
Typhis. The last of these genera is certainly the most entitled to con-
sideration ; but we still think with Deshayes that it may retain all its
importance as a sectional division of the primitive genus.

The shell of Murex may be described as being ovate or oblong, with
the spire for the most part prominent, and rather acute at the apex ; the
whorls are slightly convex, and are remarkable as having the surface more

OXI

rte

[>

a
x - J
es
a:
"
x
Pe % \s

rt

Plate: COXXX VIM

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 193

or less divided by numerous varices, ornamented with curiously developed
branches or spines, each of which forms in its turn the lip or outer mar-
gin of the aperture, and is occasionally furnished with a single prominent
tooth ; the aperture is nearly orbicular, and the columella, which is smooth
and arched, ends in a canal, which is sometimes long, straight and tubu-
lous, sometimes very short and recurved. The operculum is small and
horny.
Examples.

Pl. CCXXXVII. Fig. 52.
Murex rArispina, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 158. Martini,
Conch., vol. iii. pl. 113. f. 1056.

Pl. CCXXXVII. Fig. 53.

Murex Ferrugo, Wood, Index Testaceologicus, Supp., pl. 5. f. 16.
Murex anguliferus? Lamarck. °

Pl. CCXXXVII. Fig. 54 and 54*.
Murex tripterus, Born. Mus., pl. 10. f. 18 and 19. Wood, Index Tes-
taceologicus, pl. 25. f. 15.

Pl. CCXXXVIII. Fig. 105.

Murex micropuy.uus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 163. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 415. f. 5.

Pl. CCXXXVIII. Fig. 106.

Murex ciavus, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 37. f. 2.
Martini, Conch., vol. iii. pl. 111. f. 1033 to 1035.
Murex uncinarius, Sowerby (not of Lamarck).

Pl. CCXXXVII. Fig. 107.

Morex triconutaris, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.165. Sow-
erby, Jun., Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 4. no. 56.

Pl. CCXXXVIII. Fig. 108.
Murex varius, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p. 144.
ViOle 11, 2G

194 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCXXXVIII. Fig. 109.

Morex pinnicer, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 174. .

Pl. CCXXXIX. Fig. 118.

Murex rosarium, Chemnitz, vol. x. pl. 161. f. 1528* and 1529. Sow-
erby, Jun., Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 6. no. 87.

Pl. CCXXXIX. Fig. 119.
Murex rota (——~— ?), Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 5. no. 73.

Pl. CCXXXIX. Fig. 120 and 121.

Murex Torreractus, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1840, p.

141.
Pl. CCXL. Fig. 1 and 2.

Murex Cuminent, Nobis.
Typhis Cumingii, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 177.

Pl. CCXL. Fig. 3 and 4.

Murex coronatus, Nobis.
Typhis coronatus, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 178.

Pl. CCXL. Fig. 5 and 6.

Murex Betcuerit, Nobis.
Typhis Belcheri, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 178.
Murex Cleryi, Petit, Magazin de Zoologie, 1842.

Pl. CCXL. Fig. 7, 8 and 9.
Murex Soversi, Nobis.
Typhis Soverbii, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 178.
Testa fossilis, Typhis fistulosus, Brocchi ?

+ Typhis Belcheri, Broderip, found by Captain Belcher at Cape Blanco, Western Africa,
and Murex Cleryi, Petit, dredged up by Commandant Cléry off Cape St. Thomas, coast of
Brazil, are unquestionably the same species, though from very different localities.

Plate CCNXXIX,

page

4 Fido

30)

Plate CCXL.

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 195

Pl. CCXL. Fig. 10 and 11.

Murex PINNULIFERUS, Nobis.
Typhis pinnatus, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 178.

RANELLA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, vel oblonga, depressiuscula, varicibus plurimis, plus minusve
obliquis, continuis, in seriem longitudinalem utroque latere dispo-
sitis ; columella arcuata, rarO umbilicata, sepé lamina tenuissima,
subrugosa, obtecta, in canalem brevissimum, subrecurvum, desi-
nente ; apertura subovata, labro crenulato, superné canaliculato.

Operculum corneum.

The formation of this genus is one of the more recent improvements
which Lamarck effected in his subdivision of the Linnean Murices. De
Montford, however, is entitled to the credit of having first suggested
it; he proposed to separate the Ranellz from the Murices under the new
generic title of Buffo, and he afterwards created another genus, Apollon,
for the sake of distinguishing the few that are umbilicated. It is in the
singular disposition of the varices that these mollusks exhibit their generic
peculiarity ; instead of being developed in frequent succession, as in the
Murices, one varix only is deposited on the completion of every half volu-
tion ; they thus become arranged in such a manner as to form a longitu-
dinal shelf, as it were, down each side of the shell. The Tritones, on the
other hand, only deposit a varix occasionally, and at longer intervals.

The shell of Ranella may be described as being ovate, or oblong, and
rather depressed, with a number of varices, which are more or less oblique,
continuous, and deposited in two longitudinal series, one on each side ;
the columella, which is curved, rarely umbilicated, and often overspread
with a thin layer of testaceous matter, ends in a very short, somewhat
recurved canal; the aperture is nearly ovate, the lip is crenulated, and

at the upper part it is canaliculated.
2c2

196 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pl. CCXLI. Fig. 5 and 5*.

RANELLA CRUENTATA, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p.51.

Pl. CCELI. Fig. 6.

RANELLA NANA, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., p. 51.

Pl. CCXLI. Fig. 7.

RANELLA RuGOSA, Sowerby, Jun., Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1841, p. 51.

Pl. CCXLI. Fig. 8.
Ranevxa ca@xata, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 179.

Pl. CCXLII. Fig. 16.

RaNELLA VENTRICOSA, Broderip, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 178.

Pl. CCXLII. Fig. 17.

RaneELia ELEGANS, Beck, MSS. Sowerby, Jun., Conch. Illus. Cat., p. 8.
Murex rana? Martini, Conch., vol. iv. pl. 133. f. 1269 and 1270. +

Pl. CCXLII. Fig. 18:

RaNELLA susGRANOSA, Beck, MSS. Sowerby, Jun.; Proceedings Zool.
Soc., 1841, p. 52.

TRITON, De Montford.

Testa suboblonga, interdum magnitudine perampla, epidermide pilosa
nonnunquam induta; spird prominula, anfractibus varicibus modo
subsolitariis. modo nullis; columella aut levi, aut rugosa, in cana-

lem subrecurvum, vel brevem, vel longiusculum, desinente ; aper-

Plate CCXLI

Plate CCX LIL.

: . .
»

L. Triton

o

3)

austtals.

Plate

Aan destinus.

Cavator

> CCXLIM.

FAMILY 8. CANALIFERA. 197

tura suborbiculari, labro incrassato, valdé crenato, superné plus mi-

nusve canaliculato.

It was the same judicious policy which Lamarck exercised in the crea-
tion of new genera, that often tempted him to abandon many that had
been introduced without occasion. De Montford proposed no less than
four genera, Triton, Aquillus, Lotorium and Persona for the reception of
those mollusks which we now associate under the first of the foregoing
titles, in imitation of our great predecessor; the Triton cutaceus was
selected as a type for the second of those genera, the Triton lotoriwm for
the third, and the Triton anus for the fourth. The Tritones have all solid,
well-developed shells, not distinguished by any regularity of form, for
they present a greater diversity in that respect than almost any of the
Canalifera, but by a peculiarity in the distribution of the varices, which
are only deposited at long intervals. In some species the varices are
altogether wanting, but there is always an association of character at-
tached to the Tritones by which they may be readily identified.

The shell of Triton may be described as being somewhat oblong, in
some cases of very large size, and occasionally covered with a strong
hairy epidermis ; the spire is prominent, with the whorls generally orna-
mented with a few remote varices, and the columella is either rough or
smooth, ending in a rather recurved canal, which is sometimes short,
sometimes rather long; the aperture is nearly orbicular, and the lip,
which is thickened and crenated, is always more or less canaliculated at
the upper part.

Examples.

Pl. CCXLUIL. Fig. 1.

Triton austrauis, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 179.
Murex tritonium australe, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. xi. pl. 194. f. 1867 and

1868.
Pl. CCXLII. Fig. 2.

Triron cLanpestinus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 188. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 433. f. 1.
Murez clandestinus, Chemnitz.

198 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCXLIII. Fig. 3.

Triton cLavator, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vi. p. 185. Martini,
Conch., vol. iii. pl. 112. f. 1048 and 1049.
Murex clavator, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXLIV. Fig. 1.

Triton Lororium, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.182. Rumphius
Mus., pl. 26. f. BR

Murex lotorium, Linnzeus.

Triton distortum, Encyclopédie Méthodique.

Lotorium lotor, De Montford.

Pl. CCXLIV. Fig. 2.

Triton anus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol, vil. p. 186. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 413. f. 3. a, b.

Murex anus, Linneus.

Persona anus, De Montford.

Pl. CCXLIV. Fig. 3.

Triton cutaceus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 188. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 414. f. 2. a, b.

Murex cutaceus, Linnzeus.

Aquillus cutaceus, De Montford.

Family 9. ALATA.

Testa canaliculata, labro, tate mutabili, in alam plus minusve ampliato,

lacuna propé ad canalem sinuato.

The family we have now to treat of was instituted by Lamarck ; it -was
founded for the reception of a small group of mollusks, whose shells ex-
hibit an unusual expansion of the lip on completing their allotted growth,

-

Plate CCXLIV.

1. Triton Loetormune.
Anis.

CUTACEULS -

WN

FAMILY 9. ALATA. 199

and included three genera, Strombus, Rostellaria and Pterocera. The
genus Struthiolaria, which Lamarck referred to his family of ‘‘ Les Cana-
liferes,” has, however, been very properly added by Deshayes, and we
think that the removal is one that cannot fail to be appreciated. De Blain-
ville introduces a very different arrangement of these genera, and it is
one which seems utterly at variance with their natural characters. The
genus Rostellaria he assigns to his family of the Siphonostomata, be-
tween Pleurotoma and Fusus, and the Struthiolarié are included with the
Tritones in the same family ; whilst Strombus is arranged, together with
the genus Conus, in another family, the Angyostomata, on account of an
affinity which he attributes to these genera because their shells somewhat
resemble each other when young. The peculiarity just alluded to in the
lip of the Alata, is that it is not expanded at different periods of growth
as in the Murices, so as to leave a number of external varices, but only
on arriving towards maturity; and it is often enlarged so as entirely to
cover the spire, extending in many instances into a number of canalicu-
lated claws or digitations. Another character, which may be accounted
of importance, is the constant appearance of a sinus or indenture in the
lower part of the lip near the basal canal, and some species are remark-
ably characterized by their having a deep canal on the upper part of the
shell running from the aperture nearly to the top of the spire.
The family of the Alata includes four genera, as follows :

STRUTHIOLARIA. PTEROCERA.

RostELLARIA. SrrRoMBUS.

STRUTHIOLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa oblongo-ovata, spira acuminata, apice subobtuso ; apertura oblique
ovata ; columella incrassata, polita, in canalem brevissimum, ob-
tusum, desinente; labro incrassato, sinuoso, sinu subindistincto,

prope ad canalem instructo.

200 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

The Murex stramineus of Linnzus, which Lamarck selected for the for-
mation of this genus on account of its exhibiting a very distinct associa-
tion of characters, may be regarded as being intermediate between the
Tritones and the Rostellarig. We cannot, however, but consider that the
Struthiolariz are more nearly allied to the latter, although De Blainville,
refusing to acknowledge the generic distinction which that author allotted
to it, refers them to a place amongst the former. The founder of the
genus describes them as having a shell very like that of the Buccina; they
differ however, he says, in having a varix on the outer lip; he then goes
on to remark, that the shell of Struthiolaria is the only instance of one
having only a single varix, and refers the genus for this reason to his fa-
mily of the Canalifera. Now this marginal varix (if it can be called a
varix at all,) is not in any way analogous to the varices of the Tritones or
Murices ; it is, in fact, merely a reflection of the outer lip similar to that
in the shell of many other mollusks, not formed until the shell arrives at
maturity, but unusually thickened in this instance by an abundant effusion
of enamel. Deshayes was the first to remove the Struthiolariz to the
family of the Alata, though we believe the alteration was originally sug-
zested by Sowerby ; and we fully estimate the affinity which the first of
these authors traces, first with the Rostellarie, in their having the colu-
mella rounded and ending in a beaked point ; and then with the Ptero-
cere, in the basal canal being almost obsolete.

The shell of Struthiolaria may be described as being of an oblong-oval
form, with the spire regularly acuminated, and rather obtuse at the apex ;
the aperture is obliquely ovate ; the columella, which is thickened and
polished, ends in a very short, blunted canal; and the lip is thickened,
sinuous, and furnished with a somewhat indistinct sinus near the canal.

Examples.
Pl. CCXLV. Fig. 1 and 2.

SrRUTHIOLARIA STRAMINEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No.1. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 160. f. 1520 and 1521. Encyclopédie Mé-
thodique, pl. 431. f. 1. a, b.

Murex stramineus, Gmelin.

Plate CCNLY,

8

AM tau,

FAMILY 9. ALATA. 201

Buccinum papulosum, Martyn.
Buccinum coronarium, Solander.
Murex pes Struthiocameli, Chemnitz.
Struthiolaria nodulosa, Lamarck.

Pl. CCXLV. Fig. 3 and 4.

SrRUTHIOLARIA CRENULATA*, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert. vol. vii. p. 148.
Struthiolaria inermis, Sowerby.

ROSTELLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa fusiformis, vel subturriculata, anfractibus leviter convexis, versus
apicem szpius longitudinaliter striatis; apertura oblonga, in cana-
lem elongatum producta, interdum supra spire dimidium extensa ;
columella polita, in canalem rostratum, nonnunquam longissimum,
desinente ; labro subalato, margine vel dentato, vel digitato, propé

ad canalem sinuato. Operculum parvum, corneum.

The Rostellariz, which were separated by Lamarck from the Linnean
Strombi, have a solid shell of very peculiar growth. It is distinguished, in
the first place, by the formation of the columella ending in an unusually
long, or in a short beaked canal; and, in the second place, by another
distinct canal running from the aperture partially up the spire. The outer
lip, which is always either serrated, or digitated, exhibits clearly an indi-
cation of the claws which characterise the shell of Pterocera, and we
cannot, therefore, admit the propriety of De Blainville placing this genus
amongst the Canalifera, between the Pleurotome and the Fus?.

The digitated varieties of Rostellarie, such as the R. pes Pelicant, pes
Carbonis, occidentalis, &c., which have the closest affinity with the Ptero-

* This is undoubtedly the Struthiolaria crenulata of Lamarck, and it is only to be regretted
that he should have referred it to the Auris vulpina of Chemnitz, a land mollusk of the family
Colimacea, and consequently one of totally different habits.

VOL. II. + 2D

202 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA., |

cere, are distinguished by Gray, Sowerby and others of the present day,
in imitation of Petiver, with the generic title of Aporrhais. The ’Awoppatcec
of Aristotle, however, included all mollusks whose shells exhibit a widely-
expanded lip or marginal varix, whether Rostellaria, Strombi, or Murices.

The shell of Rostellaria may be described as being fusiform, or some-
what turriculated, with the whorls slightly convex, and often longitudi-
nally striated towards the apex ; the aperture is oblong, and opens into a
long canal, which is sometimes extended half-way up the spire ; the colu-
mella is polished, and ends in a beaked canal varying considerably in
length ; the lip is somewhat winged, either dentated or digitated, and
sinuated near the canal. The operculum is small and horny.

Examples.
Pl. CCXLVI. Fig. 1 and 2.

Rostretiaria Povisi, Petit, Magasin de Zoologie, 1842. Sowerby, Jun.,
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, Part I. pl. 5. f. 5 and 6.

Pl. CCXLVI. Fig. 3.

RosTELLARIA OCCIDENTALIS, Beck, Magasin de Zoologie, pl. 72.
Aporrhais occidentalis, Sowerby, Jun.

Pl. CCXLVI. Fig. 4.

RosTeLLaRia RECTIROSTRIS*, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 192.
Martini, Conch., vol. iv. p. 338. Vignette 41. Sowerby, Jun., The-
saurus Conchyliorum, pl. 5. f. 8 and 10.

Purpura bilinguis,

Buccinum bilingue, » Lister.

Buccinum rostratum, J

Murex fusus, \ Gee

Strombus fusus, ;

Fusus dentatus, Martini.

Strombus clavus, Gmelin.

* Cabinet of the Rey. Mr. Stainforth.

Plate CCXLVI.

GBS Jun?

FAMILY 9. ALATA. 203

Pl. CCXLVI. Fig. 5.

Rosreviaria pes Pericanr, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 193.
Martini, Conch., vol. iii. pl. 85. f. 848 to 850.

Cochlea pentadactylos, Pliny.

Turbo pentadactylos, Bonanni.

Strombus rostratus, Gualter.

Vespertilio spinosus, Seba.

Strombus pes Pelican, Linnzeus.

Alata pes Pelicani, Martini.

Aporrhais pes Pelican, Sowerby, Jun.

PTEROCERA, Lamarck.

Testa subturrita, ovato-oblonga, ventricosa, anfractu ultimo valdé ma-
jore ; apertura oblonga; columella sepé striata, in canalem elonga-
tum, recurvum, desinente ; labro sinu distincto, incrassato, in alam
digitatam ztate ampliato, fauce plerumque striata. Operculum cor-

neum, crassum, oblongum, basi acutum.

The Pterocere were arranged by Lister, Gualter, Aldrovand and other
of the early naturalists, together with the digitated varieties of Rostellaria,
under the old Aristotelian title of Aporrhais. Linneus confounded them
with the Strombi; and it was not until the regular introduction of the
genera we have adopted, that a clear and correct distribution of these
mollusks was established. Their shells are very peculiar in their manner
of growth, and differ essentially from those of any genus, excepting Rostel-
laria; when nearly completed the lip becomes very widely expanded,
passing in many instances completely over the top of the spire, and the
margin extends into a number of canaliculated claws or digitations. Even
the columella terminates in a canaliculated claw, and there is often one
or more of these claw-like developments between the canal and the labral

sinus.
2 pez

204 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

De Blainville still refuses to allow of the Pterocere being distinguished
as a genus, including them after the manner of Linnzeus with the Strombi ;
he is, however, the only author who has failed to appreciate this arrange-
ment.

The shell of Pterocera may be described as being somewhat turrited,
ovately-oblong, and ventricose, the last whorl being very considerably
larger than the others ; the aperture is oblong; the columella, which is
frequently striated or lined, ends in a long recurved canal, and the lip, in
which the sinus is strongly developed, is thickened and expanded into a
clawed or digitated wing, increasing with age, and often striated in the
interior like the columella. The operculum is horny, thick, oblong, and
acute at the base.

Examples.
Pl. CCXLVII. Fig. 1.

Prerocera ruGosa, Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, Part II.
pl.11. fig. 9 and 10. Martini, Conch., vol. ili. pl. 87. f. 856 and 857.

Pterocera chiragra, var., Lamarck.

Ungula Diaboli, Martini.

Pl. CCXLVIII. Fig. 1.

Prerocera MULTIPES, Deshayes, Régne Animal (Cuvier), Mollusques,
pl. 61. f. 3. and 3, a. Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum,
Part. HH.) pl. J1.. fie:8.

Strombus multipes, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 157. f. 1494 and 1495.

Pterocera millepeda, var., Lamarck.

Pl. CCXLVIII. Fig. 2.
Prerocera crocea, Nobis, Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum,
Part ilplil dig:4.

Strombus novem dactylis, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 155. f. 1479.
?

Pterocera elongata,

Plate CCXLVII.

Lieroceras Chiragra var: ?

Plate CCXLVITZ,

=

FAMILY 9. ALATA.

i)
j=)
or

STROMBUS, Linneus.

Testa turrita, ventricosa, spira conica, sepé plicata; basi in canalem
brevem, seu emarginatum, seu truncatum, desinente ; apertura elon-
gata, superné canaliculata ; columella levi, plerumque incrassata ;
labro in alam simplicem plus minusve ampliato, superné lobato,
supra spiram sepé extenso, inferné lacuna propé ad canalem sinu-

ato. Operculum corneum, parvum, anticé attenuatum.

We cite Linneus as author of the genera he adopted, because the titles,
and, in some instances, the divisions, instituted by earlier writers were
not used with regularity. We honour this naturalist, because a degree of
method was employed in his arrangement of the ‘ Systema Nature’ that
had not previously been attained ; he reduced the entire face of nature to
a state of order, and effected a mighty revolution in the study of the natu-
ral sciences by the aid of that grand binominous principle of nomenclature
that has since been followed. Linnzeus, therefore, is accounted to be the
author of this genus, although the word =rpou(30¢ was used by Aristotle,
Galen, Xenocrates, and many of the ancient Greek writers, in speaking
of the mollusks referred to it; he distinguished his Strombi by the pre-
sence of a strong sinus in the lip near the basal canal, and except in being
dismembered of the Pterocere and Rostellarie, the genus remains nearly
the same as he left it.

The Strombi are found chiefly in the tropical regions, and exhibit many
vivid varieties of colour ; the principal specific variations consist in the
different expansions of the outer lip.

The shell of Strombus may be described as being turrited, and ventri-
cose, with a conical spire, which is often plaited ; and the base of the
shell terminates in a short canal, which is either emarginated, or trun-
cated ; the aperture is long, and canaliculated at the upper part ; the
columella is smooth, and generally thickened ; and the lip becomes more
or less enlarged or expanded into a simple wing, which, being lobed

206 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

towards the upper part, is often extended above the spire, and more or
less deeply sinuated at the lower part near the canal. The operculum is
small, horny, and attenuated anteriorly.

Examples.
Pl. CCXLIX. Fig. 1.

Stromsus Tuersires*, Gray, MSS., British Museum. Sowerby, Jun.,
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, Part I. pl. 10. f. 109.

Pl. CCL. Fig. 2.

Stromsus Nova ZeLranpi£, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p. 210. pl. 156.
f. 1485 and 1486.

Strombus auris Diane, var. Nove Zelandie, Solander.

Strombus Pacificus, Swainson. Sowerby, Jun.

PL CCL. Fig. 3.

Srromsus Peruvianus, Swainson, Zoological Illustrations, pl. 10. f.110.
Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 10. f. 110.

Pl. CCLI. Fig. 4.

Srromsus auris Diana, Linneus, Syst. Nat. (Gmelin), p. 3512. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 156. f. 1487 and 1488.

Pl. CCLI. Fig. 5.

STROMBUS VARIABILIS, Swainson, Zoological Illustrations. Sowerby, Jun.,
Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 6. f. 9, 13 and 14.

* Only four specimens of this remarkable shell are known in this country, and we are not
aware that it exists in any other. The best of these, represented in our plate, is in the col-
lection of H. Cuming, Esq.; the second is in that of Miss Saul; and there are two in the
British Museum. ‘

Plate COXLIX.

GBS. Jum?

ed

wh;

+4

4.

BIAH

Strombus Auris Diana
variabilis yar: Sw.
tridentatiis
Fissurella, Linn
decussitus, Det

Plate CCLI,

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 207

Pl. CCLL. Fig. 6.

SrromBus DENTATUS, Linnzus, Syst. Nat., p. 1213. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. x. p. 157. f. 1501 to 1503.

Strombus tridentatus, Lamarck. Sowerby.

Var. Strombus Samar, Chemnitz.

PL. CCLI. Fig. 7.

SrROMBUS FISSURELLA ? Linneeus, Syst. Nat., p.1212. Sowerby, Genera
of Shells, No. 20. Sowerby, Jun., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, pl. 8.
f. 64 and 65.

Rostellaria fissurella? Lamarck.

Var. Strombus cancellatus ? Lamarck.

Pl. CCLI. Fig. 8. (fossil.)

Srromsus pecussatus, Defrance. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 20.

Family 10. PURPURIFERA.

Testa vel in canalem brevem, subascendentem, vel in sinum profundum,

posticé recurvum, desinens. Operculum corneum, interdum nullum.

The family of the Purpurifera, which includes a very large portion of
the Gasteropodous mollusks, agrees as nearly as possible with the well-
known genus Buccinum of Linnzeus ; their shells are chiefly distinguished
from those of the Canalifera by terminating either with a short, somewhat
ascending canal, or with a posteriorly recurved sinus ; and they present
in some instances a considerable anomaly of appearance. The Magilus, for
example, after forming its shell for two or three whorls in the usual man-
ner, is obliged to pursue a nearly straight instead of a revolving growth,
to prevent its becoming totally imbedded ; and there are many little pe-
culiarities in the shell of Trichotropis which will be duly noticed. There
are few indications of any varices in the shells of this family, except in

208 CLASS IlI. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

those of the Harpe, where they are remarkably numerous ; a few others
occasionally exhibit a rudimentary one, or more.

The greater portion of the Purpurifera are included by De Blainville in
his family of the Entomostomata, agreeing as nearly as possible with the
plan of Lamarck here followed ; one genus, however, Columbella, has been
variously arranged by authors. Lamarck placed it with the Columellata,
as being allied to the Mitre; De Blainville with the Canalifera, as being
allied to the Turbinelle ; and Deshayes and Gray with the Purpurifera, as
being allied to the Ricinule ; we think the last of these arrangements
undoubtedly the most entitled to consideration. The genera Ancillaria
and Oliva, which are here referred to this family after Gray, were ar-
ranged with the Convoluta by Lamarck, and with the Columellata by
Deshayes.

We include twenty genera in this family, as follows :

CasSIDARIA. ‘TRICHOTROPIS.
OnNIsciA. Maci.uvs.
Cassis. LEPTOCONCHUS.
RIcINULA. Buccrnum.
CoLUMBELLA. Nassa.
PuRPURA. PLANAXIS.
Monoceros. Epurna.
CoNCHOLEPAS. ANCILLARIA.
Harpa. Ouiva
Do.ium. TEREBRA.

CASSIDARIA, Lamarck.

Testa ovoidea, anfractu ultimo ventricoso, ad basem attenuata, in cana-
lem curvum, posticé ascendentem, desinens ; apertura longitudinali,

inferné angustata; labro columellari levi, latissimé effuso ; labro

————

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 209

externo reflexo, nonnunquam crenato. Operculum corneum, orbi-

culare.

This genus, according to priority, is entitled to the name of Morio, for
as such it was first introduced by De Montford. Lamarck substituted
that of Cassidaria, and it has been so universally followed, that custom
alone sanctions the propriety of retaining it. ‘The Cassidarie, of which
only two or three species are known, were amongst those mollusks which
Bruguiére separated from the Linnzan Buccina under the generic title of
Cassidea, otherwise Cassis. De Montford then selected the Cassidea echi-
nophora as a type for the formation of this genus, and it has been deser-
vedly adopted ; Lamarck, however, in enumerating the species, admitted
one, the Strombus oniscus of Linneus, which we cannot but think highly
merits the distinction that has been assigned to it by Sowerby. It has
been elevated by that author to the rank of a genus with the name of
Oniscia ; and although De Blainville, Deshayes, and Kiener all refuse to
acknowledge it, its importance is generally appreciated ; the Oniscie are
indeed more distinct from the Cassidariz, than the Cassidarie are from
the Cassides. We believe the first of the above-named writers has now
abandoned both of these genera; he admitted Cassidaria in his ‘ Manuel
de Malacologie,’ but has since included it under Cassis. The Cassidariz
are undoubtedly very closely allied to the Cassides, but there is a pecu-
liarity of character attached to their shells which surely identifies them ;
and we ever rely upon those characteristic symbols, which, though diffi-
cult to be described, speak unerringly to the eye.

The shell of Cassidaria may be described as being of an oval shape,
with the last whorl rather ventricose, and attenuated towards the base
into a curved canal, turning up in a posterior direction ; the aperture is
longitudinal, and narrowed towards the lower part; the columellar lip
is smooth, and very widely spread over the body whorl, and the outer
lip is reflected, and sometimes crenated. The operculum is horny, and
orbicular.

VOL. II. To

210 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
PIACCLIE., Fig. I.

CassIDARIA ECHINOPHORA, Var. (notatu digna), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert.,
vol. vii. p. 215.

Buccinum echinophorum, Linnzeus.

Cassidea echinophora, Bruguiére.

Pl. CCLII. Fig. 2 and 3.

CassipariA TyrrHena*, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 216.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 153. f. 1461 and 1462. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 405. f.1. a,b. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles
vivantes, pl. 1. f. 1.

Buccinum cassideum Tyrrhenum, Chemnitz.

Cassidea Tyrrhena, Bruguiére.

Cassidaria echinophora, var., Philippi.

ONISCIA, Sowerby.

Testa oblonga, subcylindrica, spira brevi, apice interdum obtusiusculo,
in canalem brevissimum desinens ; apertura angusta, longitudinali,
labro columellari granuloso, latissimé expanso, labro externo incras-

sato, irregulariter denticulato, ad medium leviter coarctato.

* The shell represented in our plate in illustration of this species is undoubtedly the true
Cassidaria Tyrrhena of Lamarck, agreeing as perfectly with his description, as with the figures
he refers to. The shell figured in Sowerby’s ‘“ Genera’’ under this title is but a common
variety of the Cassidaria echinophora, another very singular variety of which, belonging to
H. Cuming, Esq., we have also given in our plate (fig. 1.). There are many varieties of the Cas-
sidaria Tyrrhena, and yet more of the Cassidaria echinophora; and it is therefore to be re-
gretted that Philippi should have confounded them together. There is less difficulty in de-
termining the limit of a species than of a genus, though the determination of both may be
equally artificial, and equally a matter of fancy.

Plate CCLII.

y
‘
Ee
Sr ae ae oe
«
; f
i
.
3
;

Plate CCLITI.

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 211

The Strombus oniscus of Linneeus, which Lamarck included with the
Cassidarie, was selected by Sowerby as a type for the formation of this
genus, and we only regret that it has not been appreciated by conti-
nental writers. The Onisciz have a much more solid and compact shell
than the Cassidarie, the canal is scarcely recurved, and the columellar
lip is particularly characteristic in being widely spread over the body
whorl, with the surface curiously granulated. Deshayes rejects this
genus because we are as yet unacquainted with the animal, and therefore
unable to determine the strict propriety of its introduction ; but may we
not infer that these granular spots or excrescences, which are very dif-
ferently disposed from those which the shells of the Cassides sometimes
exhibit, indicate a sufficient variation ?

The shell of Oniscia may be described as being of an oblong or some-
what cylindrical form, ending with a short, and nearly straight canal ; the
spire is also rather short, and generally obtuse at the apex; the aperture
is narrow, and longitudinal ; the columellar lip spreads widely over the
body whorl, and is profusely covered with small granular pimples; the
outer lip is irregularly denticulated, and somewhat contracted towards
the middle.

Examples.
Pl. CCLIIE. Fig. 1.

Oniscia Strromsirormis, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCLIII. Fig. 2 to 4.

Oniscia TUBERCULOSA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, Oniscia, p. 2.

Pl. CCLIII. Fig. 5 and 6.

Oniscra Dennisoni*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

* This valuable shell, the vivid colour and beauty of which is not in the least exaggerated
in our representation of it, is so nearly allied to the Oniscia cancellata, that we were disposed
at first sight to question the propriety of separating it. A minute examination, however,
assured us that it differs essentially in many respects; the whorls are evidently more angu-
lar, the spire more depressed, and just within the outer lip is a row of blunted tubercles ;

25 2

212 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLIV. Fig. 1 to 3.

ONISCIA CANCELLATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 24.
Cassidaria cancellata, Kiener.

Pl. CCLIV. Fig. 4.

OnisciA oniscus, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 24. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. xi. pl. 195 A. f. 1872 and 1873.

Strombus oniscus, Linnzeus.

Cassis verruculatus, Martini.

Cassidaria oniscus, Lamarck.

Pl. CCLIV. Fig. 5. (fossil.)

Oniscia cirHarA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 24.
Buccinum cithara, Brocchi, Conchologia Fossile Subappenina, pl. 5. f. 5.

CASSIS, Klein.

Testa ovata, vel trigona, anfractu ultimo inflato, varicibus interdum re-
moté armata, n canalem brevem, subito reflexum, desinens ; apertura

longitudinali ; labro columellari sepé rugoso, aut granuloso.

The shells of the Cassides appear to have been known by the common
appellation of ‘‘ Helmets” from the time of Bonanni; Klein was, how-
ever, the first author who associated them in the system with any de-
gree of regularity. His arrangement was, nevertheless, disregarded by
Linneus: the extreme caution with which the operations of that great

the rich scarlet appearance of the columellar lip is moreover remarkable ; and as this portion
of the shell constitutes its chief generic character, may not so decided a variation of it be alone
considered of sufficient specific importance? The specimen from which our drawing is taken
belongs to J. Dennison, Esq., a gentleman well known in the conchological world as an assi-
duous collector of shells; we have been informed that there is another specimen in existence,
but in very bad condition.

Plate CCLIYV.

é

ra

1283. Oniscta cancellata
4___......-Onisats.

oA) Cithara

Plate CCLY,

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 213

naturalist were guided, made him excessively cautious in the admission
of new genera; he referred the Cassides to his genus Buccinum; and
indeed it cannot be wondered that the generalizations of that author
should have been.so circumscribed, when we consider how small an
amount of material he had to work with, compared to what we command
in the present day. Bruguiére revived the genus Cassis of Klein, with a
full exposition of the species, in the ‘ Encyclopédie Méthodique’ ; and for
fear that the word Cassis might induce the unlearned to suppose that all
the shells of this genus are as large and ponderous as warriors’ helmets,
he substituted that of Cassidea. Lamarck introduced the genus with its
common appellative of Cassis, and, with the exceptio nof those species
which he distinguished by the title of Cassidaria, retained it in exactly the
same form as his immediate predecessor.

A genus proposed by Stutchbury with the name of Cyprecassis, for the
sake of distinguishing the Cassis coarctata and those allied to it, as being
intermediate in their construction between the shells of the Cypree and
those of the Cassides, has been abandoned: so also has an arrangement,
proposed by Swainson, of reserving Bruguiére’s title of Cassidea for the
purpose of distinguishing the Cassis erinacea and its cognate species.

The shell of Cassis may be described as being ovate or triangular, and
ending in a short but suddenly reflected canal, with the last whorl in-
flated, and sometimes remotely strengthened with varices ; the aperture
is longitudinal ; the columellar lip is often wrinkled, or granulated, and
the outer lip thickened, reflected, and more or less toothed.

Examples.
Pl. CCLY, Fig..i.

Cassis cuauca, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 221. Martini,
Conch., vol. ii. pl. 32. f.342 and 343.

Cassis cinerea, Klein, Rumphius, Martini, &c.

Buccinum glaucum, Linneus.

Cassidea glauca, Bruguiére.

914 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLV. Fig. 2.

Cassis FLAMMEA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 220. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 406. f. 3. a, b.

Buccinum flammeum, Linnzus.

Cassidea flammea, Bruguiére.

RICINULA, Lamarck.

Testa suborbicularis, spits externé tuberculata, vel spinosa, spira brevi,
interdum paululum depressa; apertura longitudinali, perangusta ;
columella subarcuata, vel levi, vel dentibus prominulis, pliceformi-
bus, instructaé, in canalem brevem, subobliqué emarginatum, desi-
nente; labro externo siepé digitato, dentibus pliceeformibus interné
instructo, aperturam plus minusve coarctantibus. Operculum cor-

neum, tenue, semilunare.

The French authors appear to have been particularly happy in the
formation of new genera; this, for example, was introduced about the
same time both by De Montford and Lamarck ; by the former under the
title of Sistrum, by the latter under that of Ricinula. Much, however, as
this genus is esteemed, it is not universally accepted.

Duclos followed an arrangement first proposed by Lamarck, of inclu-
ding the Ricinule with the Purpure ; and although the necessity of adopt-
ing this genus has been greatly augmented during the last few years by
the accession of new species, it is still abandoned by Kiener, who merely
distinguishes them after the manner of Duclos, as ‘‘ Les Pourpres rici-
nules,” an eleventh section of his genus Purpura. The Ricinule are closely
allied to the Purpure, no doubt ; indeed De Blainville, when examining
their anatomy, was unable to discover any great modification of character ;
their shells, however, present a great peculiarity of structure, and are di-
stinguished from those of the proximate genera as much by their form

Plate COLVI.

1. Riciraila horrida .

2 Morus .

3. F digutata

“ee _.. gachywides .

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 215

and external developments, as by the plait-like teeth, which Lamarck not
unaptly terms false plaits.

The shell of Ricinula may be described as being somewhat orbicular in
form, and armed for the most part with sharp tubercles or spines, the
spire being short, and sometimes a little depressed ; the aperture is longi-
tudinal, and very narrow in the adult shell, in consequence of the colu-
mella, which is smooth, arched, and terminated in an obliquely emar-
ginated canal, being furnished, like the outer lip, with a number of small
plait-like teeth. The operculum is horny, thin, and semilunar.

Examples.
P]. CCLVI. Fig. 1.

Ricrnuta HorripA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 231. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 395. f. 1. a, 6.

Murex neritoideus, Gmelin.

Purpura horrida, Duclos. Kiener.

Pl. CCLVI. Fig. 2.

RicinuLa Morus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 232. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 395. f. 6. a, b.
Purpura morus, Duclos. Kiener.

Pl. CCLVI. Fig. 3 and 4.

RicinuLa picitata, var., Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 232.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 395. f. 7. a, b.

Ricinula lobata, De Blainville.

Purpura lobata, Kiener.

Pl. CCLVI. Fig. 5.

RicINULA ARACHNOIDES (testa junior), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil.
p. 232. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 395. f. 3. a, 0.

Purpura arachnoides, Duclos. [Kiener.

916 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

COLUMBELLA, Lamarck.

Testa parva, ovato-oblonga, vel trigona, interdum subfusiformis, ad
basem emarginata; apertura coarctata, angusta ; columella arcuata,
denticulata, rard levi; labro externo incrassato, mediané tumido
aut gibboso, seepissimé denticulato. Operculum minutissimum, cor-

neum. sd

This genus is one which Lamarck proposed in the plenitude of his en-
thusiasm, without sufficiently considering the nature of the characters upon
which he founded it. The columellar denticulations which characterize the
shells of the Columbellz were incautiously regarded by that naturalist as
plaits, as if they were analogous to, or rather a modification of, the plaits of
the Mitre or Volute ; the difference first noted by De Férussac may, how-
ever, be easily detected on examination. In the Mitre, &c., the plaits are
strongly developed in all stages of growth, winding round the entire pillar
of the shell through every whorl ; the plait-like denticulations of the Co-
lumbellz, on the contrary, are not formed until the shell arrives at ma-
turity ; they are exhibited, therefore, only in adult specimens, and are
precisely analogous to the plait-like denticulations of the Ricinule. This
will readily account for our arranging this genus with the Purpurifera in
imitation of De Férussac, Gray, and Quoy, instead of with the Columel-
lata in conformity with Lamarck ; it may be also proper to notice, that
the few of Lamarck’s Columbelle, which are actually plaited, belong pro-
perly to the genus Mitra.

The shell of Columbella may be described as being small, ovately-
oblong, or triangular, occasionally somewhat fusiform, and always emar-
ginated at the base ; the aperture is contracted, and narrow ; the columella
is curved, and denticulated, though sometimes, but rarely, smooth; the
outer lip is thickened, always swollen or gibbous towards the middle, and
generally denticulated. The operculum is horny and very small.

ae
rs

j

Plate CCLVIL.

~~

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 21

Examples.
Pl. CCLVII. Fig. 1.
CoLUMBELLA Lyrata, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 114.
Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 10. f. 13 and 14.
Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 10. f. 1.

Pl. CCLVII. Fig. 2.
CoLUMBELLA PULCHERRIMA*, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832,
p. 113.
Pi. CCLVII. Fig. 3.
CoLUMBELLA HARP#FORMIS}, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832,
p. 113.
Columbella citharula, Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 10.
f.9and10. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 16. f. 2.

Pl. CCLVII.. Fig. 4.
CoLUMBELLA H#&MASTOMA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p.116.
Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 5. f.3and4. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 10. f. 2.

Pl. CCLVII. Fig. 5.
CoLUMBELLA ELEGANS, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 114.
Duclos, Monographie du genreColombelle, pl. 12. f.9 and10. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 12. f. 2.

Pl. CCLVIL. Fig. 6.

CoLUMBELLA SEMIPUNCTATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 294.
Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 4. f. 13 and14. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 8. f. 1.

* Cabinet of H. Cuming, Esq.
+ Our representation of this shell displays it in its natural and proper size ; the figure given
of it by Duclos, and copied by Kiener, is most absurdly magnified.

VOL. II. QF

218 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLVIL. Fig. 7.

CoLuMBELLA porsaTA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, p. 120.

Pl. CCLVII. Fig. 8.

CoLUMBELLA RECURVA, Sowerby, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1832, pili
Columbella lanceolata, var., Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle,
pl. 12. f. 13 and 14.
Pl. CCLVII. Fig. 9.

CoLuMBELLA Pui.iprinaruM, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 1.

CoLUMBELLA StroMBIFoRMIs, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 293.
Duclos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 5. f. 7 and 8. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 1. f. 1.

Pl. CCLVIIL. Fig. 2.

CoLUMBELLA LABIOSA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 9. Duclos, Mo-
nographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 6. f.15 and 16. Kiener, Icono-
graphie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 3. f. 1.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 3.

CoLuMBELLA Rustica, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 293.
Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 1. f. 3.
Voluta rustica, Linneus.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 4.
CoLUMBELLA MENDICARIA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 296.
Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 6. f. 1.
Voluta mendicaria, Linneus.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 5.

CoLuMBELLA puNcTATA (?), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 297.

Plate CCLVIII.

Columbella.

1. C. strombiformas. 5.C. punctata

2... labiosa. 6.... Texpsichore
3... rustica 7 ...-ratiduda
4... mendicaria @..._concama

9. C. mercatorie var. scalata

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 219

Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 44. f.471. Duclos, Monographie du
genre Colombelle, pl. 2. f. 7 and 8.
Buccinum punctatum, Bruguiére.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 6.

CoLuMBELLA TerpsicHore, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No.9. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 12. f. 1. Duclos, Mono-
graphie du genre Colombelle, pl. 10. f. 11 and 12.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 7.

COLUMBELLA NiTIDA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 295. Du-
clos, Monographie du genre Colombelle, pl. 2. f.3 and4. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 15. f. 1.

Pl. CCLVIII. Fig. 8.

CoLUMBELLA CONCINNA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 9.

BL CCLViIlt. Fig.9.

COLUMBELLA MERCATORIA (monstrosity), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert.,
vol. vii. p. 294.

PURPURA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, vel oblongo-ovata, extis seepissimé tuberculifera, aut spi-
nosa, spira brevi, anfractu ultimo ventricoso, interdum laté inflato ;
apertura ovata, dilatata, superné angulata, inferné sinu subobliquo
leviter canaliculata ; columella depresso-planaé in mucronem desi-
nente ; labro spe dentato, fauce nonnunquam crenata. Operculum

corneum aperturam aptans.

The word TIlop@ipa, Purpura, was appropriated by the early Greek
writers to all mollusks that have the property of secreting a purple juice.
2F2

220 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

They became objects of especial notice in that age on account of the very
limited sources then known of obtaining the purple colour, and were
esteemed as objects of utility rather than of physiological interest. The
property of exuding this liquor is not at all subservient as a character
to the purposes of classification ; it is common alike to the Murices,
Ianthine, Scalarie, and many others of the most anomalous organization.
The term Purpura was, perhaps, applied more especially to the Murices ;
it seems, however, to have been abandoned, until Lamarck selected it for
the sake of distinguishing those mollusks which come under our present
consideration ; a group whose shells are well characterized by the flatness
of the columella. ‘They are excessively numerous in species, notwith-
standing the separate arrangement of the Ricinule, Monoceri, and Concho-
lepas. Lamarck originally included these three genera with the Purpure,
and we only regret that both Duclos and Kiener should have returned to
the early plan of arrangement.

The shell of Purpura may be described as being of an oval or oblong-
oval form, with the outside generally armed with spines or tubercles, the
spire being short, and the last whorl ventricose, or widely inflated ; the
aperture is ovate, and dilated, angulated at the upper part, and slightly
canaliculated with an oblique sinus at the lower; the columella is flat,
and depressed, ending in a point, and the lip is often dentated. The
operculum is horny, and fits closely to the aperture.

Examples.
Pl. CCLIX. . Fig. 1.

Purpura patuLa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 236. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 24.

Perdicea nodosa, Petiver.

Cymbium tuberosum patulum, Martini.

Buccinum patulum, Linnzus.

Pl. CCLIX. Fig. 2.

Purpura succincta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.236. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 27. f. 23.

Plate CCLIX.

fs Purpura Latta
) Orhita

Fiancolinits var
Z Echaudata

Melo Dudes

6 Purpura Planospwata.
Fie Fucus.
8 weritoldea

2

Purpura Madrep rare

I

Purpura

Piate CCLX,

callosa

tesscllata

ATMAGEAVE var

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA.

iw)
bo
—

Buccinum succinctum, Martyn.
Buceinum orbita, Chemnitz.
Purpura orbita, Sowerby.

Pl. CCLIX. Fig. 3.
Purpura Francoiinus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 243.
Seba, Mus., pl. 53. f. T.
Purpura sertum, var. ?

Pl. CCLIX. Fig. 4.

Purpura EcHINULATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 247.

Pl. CCLIX. Fig. 5.

PURPURA MELO, Duclos, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, vol. xxvi. pl. 1.
f.2. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 39. f. 93.
Purpura crassa, De Blainville, Nouvelles Ann. du Mus., pl. 12. f. 4.

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 6.

Purpura PLANOsPIRATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vu. p. 240.
Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 21. f. 61.
Purpura lineata, Encyclopédie Meéthodique.

PIROCIN Fie 7.

Purpura Fucus, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.
+

Murex fucus, Gmelin.

Purpura neritoides, Lamarck.

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 8.

PurPuRA NERITOIDEA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Murex plicatus? Martini, Conch., vol. iii. pl. 100. f. 954 and 955.
Murex neritoideus, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 165. f. 1577 and 1578.
Fusus neritoideus, Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 435. f. 2. a, 6.
-Pyrula neritoidea, Lamarck.

Purpura violacea, Kiener.

222 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 9.

(A species of Turbinellus inserted inadvertently.)

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 10.

PuRPURA TESSELLATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 11.

Purpura arMiGcerA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 257. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. 11. pl. 187. f.1798 and 1799.

Buccinum armigerum, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCLX. Fig. 12.

Purpura Mapreporarum, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

Purpura monodonta, Quoy and Gaimard, Voyage de l’Astrolabe, Mol-
lusques, pl. 37. f.9 toll. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vi-
vantes, pl. 17. f. 50.

MONOCEROS, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, spira interdum subelata, interdum depressa, anfractu ultimo
inflato, inferné emarginato, in canalem brevissimum subproducto ;
columella ampla, depresso-plana, plicis parvis interdum sed rard
instructa ; apertura subsemilunari; labro plerumque crenato, pro-
cessu dentiformi, acutissimo, elongato, ad inferiorem partem re-

curvo, semper armato. Operculum corneum.

The genus Monoceros was founded by Lamarck for the reception of
certain of his Purpure, whose shells are characterized by their having a
sharp, strongly-developed tooth protruding from the lower part of the
external lip; and it was simultaneously introduced by De Montford
under the title of Unicornus. If it were not that this dentiform process

Plate OCLXI,

7 Wonocer 0s Tahzieadit ve

fe _ BTCV 6. POLES
3 sa Cugiulee. 2Oob

4 corgi late

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 223

=

in the shells under consideration is developed in a very remarkable de-
gree, we should have hesitated to receive it as a generic character, for a
tooth of somewhat analogous construction may be indistinctly traced in
the shells of some of the Turbinelli, Murices, and other canaliferous mol-
lusks. But in none of these instances does it assume the importance and
particular character which it exhibits in the shells of the Monoceri, and
we therefore feel less hesitation in adopting a genus, which Kiener and
others have very recently abandoned. The Monoceri are referred by
these authors to the genus Purpura, as a section, under the title of
“* Les Pourpres Licornes ;” but in this arrangement they are compelled to
remove the Monoceros cingulatum to the genus Turbinellus, on account of
the columella in that species being slightly plaited.

The shell of Monoceros may be described as being ovate, with the spire
sometimes a little elevated, sometimes a little depressed ; the last whorl,
which is generally much inflated, is emarginated at the base, and somewhat
inclined into a very short canal ; the columella is wide, and flattish as in the
Purpure, and it is sometimes though very rarely plaited, the plaits being
very small ; the aperture is nearly semilunar ; and the lip, which is gene-
rally crenated, is always armed at the lower part with a very sharp, long,
recurved tooth. The operculum is horny.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXI. Fig. 1.

Monoceros rmpricatum, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 251.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 396. f. 3. a,b. Chemnitz, Conch.,
vol. x. pl. 154. f. 1469 and 1470.

Buccinum calcar, Martyn.

Buccinum monoceros, Chemnitz. Bruguiére.

Buecinum monodon, Gmelin.

Purpura imbricata, Kiener.

Pl. CCLXL. Fig. 2.

Monoceros Breve, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 5.
Monoceros imbricatum, var. ?

224 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLXI. Fig. 3.

Monoceros LuGUBRE, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 5.
Purpura lugubris, Kiener.

Pl. CCLXI. Fig. 4.

Monoceros cincuLatuM, Lamarck, Anim. sans veri., vol. vii. p. 250.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 396. f. 4. a, b.
Turbinella cingulata, Kiener.

CONCHOLEPAS, Lamarck.

‘Testa ovata, spira parva, brevissima, anfractu ultimo latissimé inflato, ad
basem leviter canaliculato ; apertura amplissima, teste magnitudinem
zquante ; labro columellari, planulato, reflexo ; labro externo conti-
nuo, processibus dentiformibus tribus obtusis ad inferiorem partem

armato. Operculum corneum.

One of the earliest plans of subdivision that presented itself to natu-
ralists was that of simply separating the spiral shells from those in which
there is no spire. The former, by far the more numerous, were classed
under the common title of Cochlea or Conchs ; the latter. including the
Patelle and such like, under that of Lepas or Rock Shells. Upon the
discovery of the shell we have now to treat of, however, our forefathers
were somewhat puzzled, for it scarcely exhibits a spire, though a spiral
shell, being of a complete patelliform construction, with nevertheless a
spire, not larger certainly, says Bruguiére, than a grain of corn. D’Ar-
genville in this dilemma called it, after the fashion of his day, ‘‘ Le grand
Concho-Lepas,” and that expressive compound has been used either as a
specific or generic name ever since. Linneus regarded this shell, in the
absence of its animal inhabitant, as a species of Patella, but upon the
arrival of some living specimens from Peru, it was unexpectedly found
to be pectinibranchiate, and onererlated. Bruguiére then removed it to

Plate CCLXII,

eee

lia seine”.

Oncholepas Peruviana.

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 225

the Buccina, and Lamarck subsequently established the genus we have
here adopted; it is, however, now referred by Duclos and Kiener to a
place amongst the Purpure. The Concholepas unquestionably exhibits
many good distinguishing characters, and it is remarkable that only one
species has been discovered.

The shell of Concholepas may be described as being ovate, with only a
very small, short spire ; the last whorl is slightly canaliculated at the base,
and very widely inflated, the aperture being extraordinarily large, equal
indeed to the size of the entire shell; the columellar lip is flat and re-
flected, and the outer lip, which is continuous with it, is armed with three
blunt, dentiform processes at the lower part, analogous in some measure
to the labral tooth of the Monocert. The operculum is horny.

Example.
Pl. CCLXII.

Concnotepas Peruviana, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 253.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p. 320. Vignette 25. f. AB.

Le Grand Concho-Lepas, Argenville.

Concho-Patella, Chemnitz.

Patella lepas, Gmelin.

Buccinum concholepas, Bruguiére.

Purpura concholepas, Kiener.

HARPA, Lamarck.

Testa ovalis, ventricosa, ad basem emarginata; spira brevi, apice elato,
acuto; anfractibus plus minusve longitudinaliter costatis; costis
parallelis, politis, mucrone acutissimo sepé superné armatis ; aper-
tura oblonga, ampla ; columella subexpansa, levissima, nitida ; labro

externo incrassato, costam ultimam formante. Operculum nullum.

The genus Harpa, which includes the most elegant of the long series

VOL. II. 2G

926 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

of Purpurifera, was proposed by Lamarck with the view of associating a
small but characteristic group of mollusks, that had been admitted for
the most part under the common title of Buccinum costatum or harpa.
They approximate to the Buccina and the Purpure, but as their shells
exhibit an accurate peculiarity and distinction, the genus has been sanc-
tioned by subsequent naturalists. Even before the present form of clas-
sification was introduced, the different species were often called by the
names of ‘‘ the David’s Harp,” ‘‘ the imperial Harp,” ‘the rose Harp,”
and so forth; the determination of the species is indeed still a matter
of controversy, and we find it difficult at present to give an opinion.
Before we attempt to dispute with Deshayes the propriety of considering
the Harpe ventricosa, imperialis, articularis, striata and conoidalis as mere
varieties of one and the same species, we must think well of, and con-
sider for ourselves the momentous question,—what constitutes a spe-
cies? The anatomy of the Harpe, described first by a M. Reynaud, and
afterwards by Quoy and Gaimard, has been so fully set forth by Kiener,
that it is only necessary for us to notice a remarkable peculiarity in the
foot of these mollusks, described by the enterprizing malacologists of the
Astrolabe. It is represented as being so large and muscular as to be quite
incapable of being contained within the shell, and the animal is said to
have the power, when irritated or in any dangerous emergency, of spon-
taneously divesting itself of so much of this muscular disc as it is unable
to protect within the shell. This fact at once accounts for the absence of
an operculum, and only shows how little importance can be attached to
that organ for the purposes of classification.

The ridges which adorn the shells of the Harpe are evidently analogous
to the varices of those of the Canalifera, each forms in its turn the mar-
gin of the aperture, and, like them, may probably be deposited to protect
the edge of the shell during a period of rest, the greater multiplicity of
ribs indicating the more periodical growth of the shell.

The shell of Harpa may be described as being oval, ventricose, and
emarginated at the base, whilst the spire is short, with the apex rather
elevated and acute; the whorls are more or less longitudinally ribbed,
and the ribs, which run exactly parallel with one another, are highly

pa arah
"
.
ve
a
: bs
ay
x ee]

Plate CCLXIII,

Aviy, Nyt < SS Sl
Dee NNN

Lit a |
| i) | it Wh |
Nh We ae

LZ. Harpa wewllt0costatda.
PPFD OMR

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 227

polished, and often armed at the top with a very sharp point ; the aper-
ture is oblong, and rather large; the columella is somewhat expanded,
very smooth and shining, and the outer lip is thickened as forming the
last rib. There is no operculum.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXIII. Fig. 1.

Harpa IMPERIALIS, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p. 184. pl. 152. f. 1452.
Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 254.

Buccinum costatum, Linneeus.

Dolium Lyra Davidis, Martini.

Buccinum harpa, var., Bruguiere.

Harpa multicostata, Sowerby.

Harpa ventricosa, var. «. Deshayes. Kiener.

Pl. CCLXIII. Fig. 2. (fossil.)

Harpa mutica, Annales du Muséum, vol. ii. p. 167. and vol. vi. pl. 44.
f.14. Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 257.

DOLIUM, Lamarck.

Testa tenuis, rotundo-ovalis, ventricosissima, canali brevissimo, posticé
recurvo, ad basem terminata; spira brevi, anfractibus szpissimé
transversim costatis, ultimo umbilicum interdum formante ; aper-
tura ampla; labro columellari tenuissimo, subexpanso ; labro ex-

terno plerumque vel fimbriato, vel crenato. Operculum nullum.

The Dolia were distinguished by D’Argenville and most of the early
naturalists by the common appellation of ‘‘ Tuns ;” Linnzus, however,
systematically referred them to a place amongst his Buccina. Bruguiére
followed the arrangement of Linnzeus; but Lamarck associated them under
their old appellative as a new and distinct genus, in conformity with the

advancement of classification. An attempt was then made by De Mont-
262

228 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

ford to separate such as have their shells umbilicated under the new title
of Perdrix (Latiné Perdiz) ; this, however, failed on account of the great
variableness and insignificance of that character ; the presence or absence
of an umbilicus depending either upon slight variation in the volution of
the whorls, or upon the direction of the last effusion of enamel from the
chance of its filling it up. Another and more meritorious endeavour to
reduce the genus Dolium is one lately proposed by Valenciennes, in which
he separates, under the new title of Malea, all those species which may be
considered intermediate in their characters between the Dolia and the
Cassides (Dolium pomum, Dolium latilabre*, e.g.) on account of the lip
of their shell being thickened.

The anatomy of the Dolia has been described and figured for the first
time by Quoy and Gaimard in the ‘ Zoologie’ of the ‘ Voyage de l’As-
trolabe.’

The shell of Dolium may be described as being thin, rotundately oval,
and very ventricose or inflated, terminating at the base with a very short,
posteriorly reflected canal; the spire is short, and the whorls are gene-
rally ribbed transversely (transversely as regards the shell, but longitudi-
nally as regards the whorl), the last whorl forming an umbilicus occa-
sionally, or at different periods of growth; the aperture is large, the
columellar lip thin, and somewhat widely expanded, and the outer lip for
the most part either fimbriated or crenated. The Dolia, like the Harpe,
are not provided with any operculum.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXIV. Fig. 1.

Do.ium oLEeARiuM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 259. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 1. f. 1.

* In proof of our better estimation of the genus Ma/ea of Valenciennes, it is only necessary
to show the confusion that has attended this species. Thougha species comparatively new, it
has been yet referred to no less than four different genera by living authors, viz. Cassis rin-
gens, Gray, Buccinum ringens, Wood, Malea latilabris, Valenciennes, and Dolium latilabre,
Kiener. For our own part, we prefer Mr. Gray’s arrangement, and we believe that the Malee
of Valenciennes are generally referred to the genus Cassis.

1. Deolium olecarim .

Plate CCLXIV.

SUNOTTAMLIN

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 229

Buccinum olearium, Linneus.
Dolium cepa, Martini.
Pl. CCLXIV. Fig. 2.

DotiuM FiMBRIATUM, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 29.

TRICHOTROPIS, Broderip and Sowerby.

Testa tenuis, turbinata, epidermide cornea induta, spira elata, anfractibus
seepissimeé carinatis ; epidermide super carinas setosa, setis regulari-
bus, erectis ; anfractu ultimo, ad basem leviter canaliculato, umbili-
cum plus minusve amplum formante; apertura subtrigono-ovata,
spire longitudinem, nisi superante, equante; columella arcuata, in
mucronem, subobliqué truncatum, desinente ; labro tenuissimo,
acuto. Operculum parvum, corneum, nucleo laterali, lamellis el-

lipticis confertum.

The remarkable shell which has received the above generic title at the
hands of Broderip and Sowerby, was originally described by the latter as
a new species of Turbo in his ‘ Appendix to the Tankerville Catalogue.’
Upon the subsequent arrival of a specimen with its animal inhabitant *,
it was thought to be in great measure allied to the Buccina ; we cannot
think, however, that the anatomy of this rare mollusk has been as yet
sufficiently understood to determine its true affinities. After making a
careful examination of the shell as regards its texture, composition, &c.,
we are much inclined to think that it does not exactly belong to this part
of the system, and we place it provisionally with the Purpurifera, purely

* The specimen here mentioned was brought from Iey Cape by Captain Belcher, R.N., who
has just returned from another rambling voyage of more than ten years in the most remote
quarters of the globe. “‘ His argosy is richly come to harbour,” and we only hope that the
scientific world will (under favour of the Admiralty) receive the full benefit of his very me-

ritorious exertions.

9230 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

because we know little more of it than our predecessors. We believe that
two or three Trichotropides have been discovered, and it now remains for
Professor Owen, or some other learned anatomist, to determine their true
physiological character.

The shell of Trichotropis may be described as being thin, turbinated,
and covered with a thick, horny epidermis ; the spire is somewhat raised,
and the whorls are generally more or less carinated, the epidermis on the
carine forming a row of fine bristles, which extend throughout, and are
mostly regular and erect ; the last whorl is slightly canaliculated at the
base, and forms in all instances a rather large umbilicus ; the aperture is
triangularly ovate, and the length of it is equal to, if not exceeding, that
of the spire ; the columella, which is arched, ends in a somewhat obliquely-
truncated point, and the lip is very thin and acute. The operculum, which
has a lateral nucleus, is composed of a close series of elliptical lamine.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXV. Fig. 1 and 2.

TRICHOTROPIS BICARINATA, Broderip and Sowerby, Zoological Journal,
vol. iv. p. 374. pl. 11. f. 4 to 8.
Trichotropis Soverbiensis (?), Lesson.

Pl. CCLXV. Fig. 3.

TRICHOTROPIS UNICARINATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 42.

MAGILUS, De Montford.

Testa alba, solidissima, in spiram ovatam convoluta, anfractibus tribus aut
quatuor, ultimo in tubum plus minusve elongatum, vel flexuosum,
vel undato-rectum porrecto ; tubo in carinam infra producto, super-
ficie rugosa, lamellata. Operculum corneum, ellipticum, in striis

subconcentricis dispositum.

en ee

A

ee

Plate CCLXV.

1. Trichotropis bicarmata
21ts Opearahium

3.Trichotropis uniaruvata .

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 231

Linneus and the earlier writers had so few opportunities of obtaining

* the soft and living parts of the Mollusca, that they were contented to
classify them according to the external form and development of their
shells. The distribution which they adopted in this emergency, being
nevertheless executed with judgement, has proved in some instances to
have been tolerably correct ; but their method of associating in one divi-
sion all shells of a tubular construction did certainly involve a most
singular anomaly of organization. It may have been already noticed how
perfectly distinct from each other are the Serpule, the Aspergilla, the
Vermeti, the Dentalia, and the Siliquarie ; and we shall now show that the
Magilus differs as essentially as any of them from the character that was
at first attributed to it. The shell of Magilus has indeed most singularly
taxed the ingenuity of naturalists to discover the nature and affinities of
its animal inhabitant; for whilst De Montford, when establishing the
present genus for its reception, included it with the Mollusca, Lamarck
and others referred it to a place amongst the Serpulaceous Annelides. It has
been classified with the Mollusca, however, only on account of an imaginary
affinity with the Vermeti; no one could have suspected it to be an isolated
and extraordinary modification of a true pectinibranchiate gastropod, as
lately discovered by Riippell. The Magilus was found by that indefatigable
Abyssinian traveller on the shores of the Red Sea imbedded in a particu-
lar kind of madrepore, and its peculiarities minister in a surprising man-
ner to the nature of its existence. The formation of the shell commences
in the same style of volution as the rest of the Purpurifera ; but, that the
animal may retain free communication with the surrounding fluid, and
keep pace at the same time with the increase of the madrepore, it raises
itself by depositing a sufficiently abundant secretion of calcareous matter
to completely solidify the early portion of the shell. The mollusk and its
shell then leaves the spiral plan of construction, advancing in a straight
or flexuous direction with the increase of the madrepore, and, as the re-
volved portion of the shell is immoveably imbedded, the new method
of growth could only be effected by this extraordinary effusion of calca-
reous matter. The soft parts of the Magilus do not exceed an inch and
a half to two inches in length, but the shell varies from two to fifteen

232 CLASS ITI. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

inches, according to the increase of the madrepore in which it became first
imbedded.

The shell of Magilus may be described as being white, very solid, rolled
into an ovate spire for three or four whorls, and then continued in a straight
or flexuous direction, so as to form a tube varying in length according to
circumstances ; the tube is produced at the lower part into a kind of keel
arising from a corresponding siphon in the mantle, and the surface of the
shell altogether is generally rough and lamellated. The operculum is
small, horny, elliptical, and disposed in subconcentric striz.

Example. *
Pl. CCLXVI. Fig. 2 and 3.

Macitus antiquus, De Montford, Conchyliologie Systématique, vol. ii.
p. 43. pl. 42. Ritppell, Mémoire sur le Magilus antiquus, f. 1 to 5.
Le Campulote, Guettard.
¢

LEPTOCONCHUS, Riippell.

Testa subglobosa, fragilis, translucida, longitudinaliter striata, spira de-
pressd, subobsoleta, anfractibus regulariter convexis, ultimo ventri-
coso, inflato; apertura concentrico-ovali, inferné subsinuata, mar-
ginibus superné disjunctis ; columella indentata, leviter truncata ;

labro tenui, acuto. Operculum nullum.

Another mollusk was found by Riippell on the shores of the Red Sea
whilst searching for Magilus, participating with the habits of that animal,
inasmuch as it lives imbedded in the same description of madrepore. Its
shell, however, which is of a particularly light and fragile nature, does
not exceed the ordinary measure of growth; it differs in not having the
margins of the aperture united, and is moreover destitute of any opercu-
lum. It has been supposed by Rang and others, that this mollusk, which
Riippell distinguished with the new title of Leptoconchus, is merely the

Plate CCLXVI.

7. Magitis ellepricis.

2B AMAG US.

Fas
‘ *
¥ a
: > :
ad
: 7 s
£7 , © S
has , -
Bh a
os ,
~ e.
"or “a ot
. 7
*.! ‘
a i
:
|
] ¥ ‘

Plate CCLXVII.

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 233

Magilus in an early stage of growth* ; but the particulars which that au-
thor gives of its anatomy, together with the differences which have been
remarked in the shell, are fully conclusive of its separate and distinct
nature.

The shell of Leptoconchus may be described as being somewhat globose,
fragile, transparent, and longitudinally striated ; the spire is depressed or
nearly obsolete, and the whorls are regularly convex, the last being ven-
tricose, and inflated ; the aperture, which is concentrically oval, is a little
sinuated at the base, and the margins are superiorly disjoined ; the colu-
mella is indented, and very slightly truncated ; and the outer lip is thin,
acute, and somewhat contracted towards the lower part.

Ezample.
Pi. CCLXVII. Fig. 1 to 5.

Leproconcaus striatus, Ritppell, Transactions of the Zoological Society
of London, vol. i. p. 259. pl. 35. f. 9 and 10.

BUCCINUM, Linneus.

Testa ovata, vel oblonga, interdum subturrita, ad basem aut emarginata,
aut leviter canaliculata ; spira elaté, apice subobtuso ; apertura or-
biculari, superné angulata; columella crassiuscula, levi, plus mi-
nusve expansd, in mucronem desinente ; labro externo subreflexo,
interdum crenato, processu dentiformi ad inferiorem partem raro

armato ; fauce nonnunquam leviter sulcata. Operculum corneum.

The title of Buccinum or Trumpet was applied indiscriminately by the
ancients to shells of the most anomalous character ; indeed Linnzeus may
be said to have been the first to make a pure generic appropriation of it.
His genus Buccinum still, however, included a numerous assemblage of
species ; the whole of the Purpurifera then known were referred to this
single generic division, and presented, therefore, abundant material for

* The Magilus ellipticus, Sowerby, may probably be one of these.

VOL. II. 2H

234 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

the many genera into which they have been distributed by succeeding
writers. Bruguiére and Lamarck have been the chief promulgators of
the subsequent alterations, and there are three genera, Cyllene, Pollia, and
Bullia, introduced by Gray, which yet remain to be appreciated. The last
of these, Bullia, is certainly the best entitled to notice ; it distinguishes a
somewhat numerous and characteristic series partaking of the characters
of the Terebre.

The shell of Buccinum may be described as being ovate, or oblong,
and occasionally somewhat turrited, with the base either emarginated, or
slightly canaliculated ; the spire is elevated, and rather sharp at the apex ;
the aperture is orbicular, and angulated at the upper part, and the colu-
mella, which is thick, and mostly smooth, is widely expanded, and ends in
a point ; the outer lip is a little reflected, sometimes crenated, and often
armed towards the lower part with a slight, dentiform process ; the inte-
rior of the shell is in some instances lightly sulcated, and the operculum
is horny.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 1.

Buccinum pyrostoma, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Phos pyrostoma ?
Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 2.

Buccinum unposum, Linneus, Syst. Nat., p. 1203. Lister, Historia
Conchyliorum, pl. 938. f.33. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles
vivantes, pl. 12. f. 41. a, b,c.

Nassa undosa, Martini.

Buccinum affine, Gmelin.

Triton undosum, Lamarck.

Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 3.
BuccinuM ELEGANS*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 4.
BuccitNuM MONILIFERUM, Valenciennes. Kiener, Iconographie des Co-
quilles vivantes, pl. 3. f. 8.
* From the collection of R. B. Hinds, Esq., R.N.

Plate CCLXVIII,

LBS

—

—

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 235

Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 5 and 6.

BuccinuM serrAtuM, Dufresne. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vi-
vantes, pl. 9. f. 28.
Nassa Northie? Gray.

Pl. CCLXVIII. Fig. 7.

BucciNuM MELANostoMA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 25. Wood,
Index Testaceologicus, Supplement, pl. 4. f. 3.

NASSA, Lamarck.

Testa ovata, subturrita, in sinum profundum, aut canalem brevissimum,
reflexum, desinens ; spira elata, apice acuto, anfractibus costis lon-
gitudinalibus szpissimé plus minusve ornatis ; apertura orbiculari,
superné angulata ; columella levi, interdum latissimé effusa, denti-
culo, aut callositate, ad superiorem partem instructa ; labro externo

dentato ; fauce leviter crenulata. Operculum parvum, corneum.

The genus Nassa is one which Lamarck introduced in his multifarious
distribution of the Linnzan Buccina, with the view of distinguishing a
certain portion whose shells exhibit an interesting and well-defined pecu-
larity of character. It has been subject, however, to much alteration at
the hands of subsequent authors; the Nassz (a term, by the bye, used
by Martini in reference to many shells that are not referable to the pre-
sent genus,) run so completely into the Buccina, that Lamarck himself
only latterly acknowledged them as a section of the normal group. Kiener
follows the same view, but De Montford has instituted a still further
subdivision in the formation of the genera Phos, Alectryon and Cyclops ;
others too have been proposed by Gray*.

* Mr. Gray has far exceeded the labours of his talented predecessor in this respect; he
seems, indeed, to follow every genus that can have the slightest modification of character to
support it; an arrangement well adapted for those whose collections are confined to the typical

236 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

The shell of Nassa may be described as being ovate, somewhat turrited,
and terminating at the base with either a sinus, or very short, reflected
canal ; the spire is somewhat raised, and sharp at the apex, and the whorls
are generally more or less ornamented with longitudinal ribs ; the aper-
ture is orbicular, and angulated at the upper part; and the columella,
which is smooth, and sometimes very widely spread over with enamel, is
furnished near its junction with the body whorl with either a callosity or
blunt, dentiform plait ; the outer lip is dentated, and the interior is slightly
crenulated. The operculum is horny.

Examples.

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 1.

Nassa arcuxartia, Lamarck, Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 394. f. 1 and 2.
Martini, Conch., pl. 41. f. 409 to 412.

Arcularia major, Rumphius.

Buccinum arcularia, Linneus. Kiener.

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 2.

Nassa Tuersites, Lamarck, Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 394. f. 8. a, b.
Martini, Conch., pl. 41. f. 413.

Arcularia minor, Rumphius.

Buccinum Thersites, Bruguiére. Kiener.

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 3.

Nassa NERITEA, Lamarck, Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 394. f. 9.4, 6.
Chemnitz*, Conch., vol. v. pl. 166. f. 1602.

Buccinum neriteum, Bruguiére.

Cyclops asterizans, De Montford.

species of such divisions. Of the many genera included in his family of Buccinide, there are,
however, several, such as Cythara, Quoyia, Demoulia, Ringicula, Litiopa, Lamprodoma, Aga-
ronia, Scaphula, Olivella, &c., which we cannot judge of, as we have yet to learn the characters
which entitle them to distinction.

* Chemnitz appears to have confounded this shell with the Rotella.

Plate CCLXIX,

1Nafsa arcularia. #4. N. clathrata.
2. _.....-. Thersites. 5.__.. pupillosa.
3.._______ nerttea. 6.___ globosa.

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 237

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 4.

Nassa cCLATHRATA*, Encylopédie Méthodique, pl. 394. f. 5.a,b. Sow-
erby, Genera of Shells, No. 25.
Buccinum gemmulatum, Lamarck.

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 5.
Nassa PAPILLOSA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 25. Martini, Conch.,
vol. iv. pl. 125. f. 1204 and 1205.
Buccinum papillosum, Linneus. Lamarck.

Pl. CCLXIX. Fig. 6.

Nassa ABBREVIATA, Nobis.

Buccinum abbreviatum, Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. p. 194. pl. 153. f. 1463
and 1464. Wood, Index Testaceologicus, pl. 22. f. 12. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 26. f. 105.

Nassa globosa, Sowerby.

PLANAXIS, Lamarck.

Testa solida, ovato-conica, sinu perangusto terminata; spira subacuta ;
apertura ovato-oblonga; columella levi, callo superné instruct,
basi depressa, truncata; labro externo leviter incrassato, fauce sul-

cata, aut lineata. Operculum tenue, corneum.

Lamarck very naturally observes, when describing the characters which
entitle the Planaxes to rank as a genus, that they exhibit a strong affinity
with the Buccina and Purpure ; why then did he so indiscreetly arrange
them between the Turbines and the Phasianelle? The Planaxes differ from
both these genera, not only in having their shells sinuated at the base, but

* Care must be taken not to confound this species with the Buccinum clathratum of Bruguiére,
nor with the Buccinum clathratum of Kiener, the latter of which is the Buccinum globulosum
of Quoy.

VOL. I. 21

238 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

in the columella being truncated. Deshayes places them, on account of
this last-mentioned peculiarity, with the Melanopsides, but the difference
in the habits of those mollusks 1s alone sufficient to determine the impro-
priety of their being associated together. The learned author of the
‘Manuel de Malacologie’ likewise attaches but little importance to the
difference in the habits of mollusks as affecting their classification ; we
fully estimate his method of referring the Planaxes to his family of the
Entomostomata in approximation to the Buccina, but not of removing the
Melanopsides with them.

The shell of Planaxis may be described as being solid, ovately-conical,
and notched at the base with a very narrow sinus ; the aperture is ovately-
oblong ; the columella is smooth, depressed towards the base, and trun-
cated, and it has always a wide callosity at the upper part; the outer lip
is for the most part thickened, and the interior of the shell is either sul-
cated or lined.

Examples.
PIICCLXX. Figs.

Pianaxis sutcatus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 51. Lister,
Historia Conchyliorum, pl. 980. f. 39.
Buccinum sulcatum, Bruguiére.

Pl. CCLXX. Fig. 2.

PLANAXIS MOLLIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 12.

Pl. CCLXX. Fig. 3.

PLANAXIs SEMISULCATUS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 12.

EBURNA, Lamarck.

Testa oblongo-ovata, spira acuminata, anfractibus plus minusvé convexis,
suturis plus minusve canaliculatis ; anfractu ultimo canali brevissimo

terminato, umbilicum amplum formante ; apertura subovali; colu-

Plate CCLXX,

1. Pla

mollrys

Plate CCLXXI,

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 239

mella levi, subarcuata; labro externo simplici, acuto. Operculum

corneum, parvum.

The word Eburna (from ebur, ebony or ivory,) was selected for this
genus by Lamarck on account of the very high natural polish of one of
the shells which he referred to it ; one that was, however, referred to it
from no other cause than the presence of an umbilicus, a character
rarely to be relied on. This shell, his Eburna glabrata, has been the
cause of no little confusion amongst conchologists ; for instead of pre-
senting the same characters as the rest of the Eburne, it exhibits pre-
cisely those of the Ancillari@, and a notion thence arose amongst authors
that the latter ought to be regarded as the Eburne, whilst the species
commonly retained under that title should either be distinguished by a
new name, or carried back to their original place amongst the Buccina.
Eburna is undoubtedly an inappropriate name for the shells under con-
sideration, for they are generally coated with a thick epidermis ; whilst
for the Ancillarie, on the contrary, no appellation could be better ; cus-
tom, however, sanctions the application of it, and we cannot, therefore,
do better than observe the arrangement which has been adopted by
Sowerby in his ‘ Species Conchyliorum,’ in imitation of Swainson. The
Eburna glabrata of Lamarck is there included with the Ancillarie, leaving
the rest of his Eburnz undisturbed. The operculum is small, horny,
and slightly hooked.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXI. Fig. 1.

Esurna Japonica*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCLXXI. Fig. 2.

EBURNA PAPILLARIS, Sowerby, Appendix to Tankerville Catalogue, p. 22.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 9.

* Cabinet of H. Cuming, Esq.: found on the sands at Japan by Dr. Siebald.

Pht

240 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Ph: COLXXI. Fig. 8:

Exsurna sprrata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol, vii. p. 282. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 401. f.2.a,b. Kiener, Iconographie des Co-
quilles vivantes, pl. 1. f. 1.

Buccinum spiratum, Linneeus.

Nassa umbilicata, Martini.

Pl. CCLXXI. Fig. 4.

Esurna VacentTiana*, Swainson, Zoological Illustrations, vol. iii.

pl. 144.
Pl. CCLXXI. Fig. 5.

Exsurna Lutosa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 282. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 401. f.4.a,b. Kiener, Iconographie des Co-
quilles vivantes, pl. 3. f. 6.

ANCILLARIA, Lamarck.

Testa polita, oblonga, subcylindrica, basi effusa, nonnunquam emargi-
nata, varice subobliquo ornata ; spira aut brevi, aut elongata, suturis
feré oblitis, anfractu ultimo inflato, raro umbilicato ; apertura ampla,
plus minusve dilataé; columella tumida, callosa, leviter tortuosa ;
labro externo tenui, simplici, acuto. Operculum tenue, parvum,

acuminatum.

The genus Ancillaria was instituted by Lamarck for the reception of a
small group of mollusks allied to, and greatly resembling the Olive ; their
shells are, however, wider and more expanded towards the base ; the last

© The author of the ‘ Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes’ disposes of those very remark-
able species, the Eburne papillaris and Valentiana, the ornaments of our cabinets, by quoting
them as accidental varieties of the common Hburna spirata ; a circumstance which strongly
proves the injudicious policy of registering opinions that are formed from the mere examination
of a drawing. His remarks in regard to Sowerby’s Hburne plumbea and australis are better
entitled to consideration; indeed we think with him that they are not Hburne at all.

Cs

Plate CCLXXII.

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 241

whorl sometimes forms an umbilicus, and the sutures between the whorls
are nearly obliterated by the abundant deposition of enamel. Ancilla was
the word originally used in application to this genus; but as the French
authors were fearful of confounding their Ancilles with their Ancyles
(Ancylus), De Roissy substituted the appellation of Anaular, and the
author of the genus exchanged it for that which is now universally fol-
lowed.

The shell of Ancillaria may be described as being highly polished, ob-
long, somewhat cylindrical, and either notched or emarginated at the
base, which is ornamented with an oblique varix ; the spire is either short,
or elongated, the sutures being almost entirely filled up with enamel, and
the last whorl is inflated, and sometimes, though very rarely, umbili-
cated ; the aperture is large, and more or less dilated ; the columella is
swollen, callous, and slightly twisted, and the outer lip is thin, simple
and acute. The operculum is horny and acuminated.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 1 and 2.

ANCILLARIA AUSTRALIS, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I. f. 44
to 46.
Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 3.
Ancittarta Mavritiana, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I. f. 1
and 2.
Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 4 and 7.
ANCILLARIA GLABRATA*, Swainson, Journ. of Science, vol. xvii. p. 285.
Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I. f. 60 to 64.
Eburna glabrata, Lamarck.
Fig. 4. var. balteata.
_ Ancillaria balteata, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I. f. 56 and 57.
Eburna balteata, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 19. f. 3 and 4.

* We have figured a small operculated specimen of this shell from the cabinet of the Rev.
Mr. Stainforth, for the sake of establishing a fact which has hitherto been disputed; namely,

that the Ancillariz are provided with an operculum.

242 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 5.

ANCILLARIA MARGINATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 413.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 393. f.2.a,6. Sowerby, Species Con-
chyliorum, Part I. f. 40 to 43.

Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 6.

ANCILLARIA RUBIGINOSA, Swainson, Journ. of Science, vol. xviii. p. 283.
Zoological Illustrations, 2nd series. Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum,
Part I. f. 49 to 52.

Pl. CCLXXII. Fig. 8.

ANCILLARIA CASTANEA, Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I. f. 20
to 23.

Ancillaria ventricosa, var., Swainson.

OLIVA, Bruguiére.

Testa polita, oblonga, subcylindrica, basi emarginata ; spira brevi, apice
acuto, anfractibus confertim volutis, suturis plus minusve canali-
culatis ; apertura perangusta, prope ad apicem extensd; columella
sulcato-striata, subtumida, sepé oblique contorta; labro externo,

simplici, interdum crassiusculo.

The Olive have been associated together by all writers since the time
of Gualtieri, with the exception of Linneus. The great author of the
‘Systema Nature’ was so struck with the close approximation of the
species of this genus to each other, that he referred the whole of them
under one common title to his genus Voluta; supposing the columellar
sulci to be analogous to the plaits upon which he founded that division.
There is no genus throughout the system that may be said to offer so
many obstacles to the proper determination of the species as that which
we have now under consideration ; they run so completely the one into
the other, whether in regard to form, or distribution of colour, that few
naturalists have ventured to make a particular study of them. The latest

7. Olwa Lorphyria
Dee ee Maura.

ae _ sab lata
Pe oe OCLC

Plate CCLX XIII,

FAMILY 10. PURPURIFERA. 243

attempt to effect a monograph of this genus is that lately made by Duclos ;
it, however, still remains to be completed.

The Olive, together with the Ancillarie, were arranged by Lamarck and
his contemporaries in the family of the Columellata after the genus Tere-
bellum ; but in consequence of the great affinity which exists between the
Ancillarie and the Eburne, they were removed with them by Gray to a
place amongst the Purpurifera.

The shell of Oliva may be described as being very highly polished, and
of an oblong, somewhat cylindrical form, the base being slightly emargi-
nated, whilst the spire is short, and pointed at the apex ; the whorls are
very closely rolled over each other, and the suture running between them
is more or less canaliculated, and said to contain a certain filament of the
mantle ; the aperture is very narrow, extending nearly to the top of the
shell ; the columella is sulcated, or striated, somewhat swollen, and often
obliquely twisted; and the outer lip is simple, and sometimes rather
thick.

Examples.

Pl. CCLXXIII. Fig. 1.

Otiva porPHyRia, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 418. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 361. f. 4. a, b.

Cylinder porphyreticus, D’Argenville. he

Castra Turcica, Martini.

Pl. CCLXXIII. Fig. 2.

Oxiva maura, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 420. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 366. f. 2. a, b.

Cylinder mger, Rumphius.

Dactylus niger, Klein.

Olea niger, D’Argenville.

Vidua Mauritiana, Martini.

Pi. CCLXXIII. Fig. 3.

Ouiva susuLata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 435. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 368. f. 6. a, 5.

244 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLXXIII. Fig. 4. (fossil).

Ouiva cLavuta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 440.

TEREBRA, Bruguiere.

Testa elongata, turriculata, ad basem leviter canaliculata, anfractibus
numerosis, parm convexis, apice acutissimo, elato ; apertura parva,
suboblonga, superné angulata ; columella tumida, contorta, mucrone
terminata; labro externo, simplici, tenui, acuto. Operculum cor-

neum, non spirale.

The formation of the genus Terebra appears to have been for the most
part attributed to Adanson; but as it was conceived by that author in
error, his successor Bruguiére has been sometimes signalised as the
founder of it. The Fusus Nifat, for example, constituted one of the
Terebre of Adanson ; indeed, of the species enumerated by that writer,
so useful in his day, only two were selected by Bruguiére as presenting
the typical and proper characteristics of a new genus.

The shells of the Terebrz scarcely differ from those of the Buccina,
except in their slender turriculated growth ; there is, indeed, a nume-
rous and interesting series approximating so closely to them in their
generic characters, that it is difficult to determine on which side to place
them, De Blainville at one time proposed to reserve these intermediate
varieties of form to the genus under consideration ; and he referred such
as we now look upon as most typical, to a new genus, with the title of
Subula. A similar arrangement has also been promulgated by Gray, but
with this difference ; he refers the subulate species to the genus Terebra,
and the buccinoid species, including some of the Lamarckian Buccina, are
associated under the new generic title of Bullia*.

* The word Bullia has been changed by Gray, in his references to ‘The figures of Mol-
luscous Animals,’ executed by his kind-hearted and accomplished lady, to Budliana ; and Pollia
is changed in like manner to Polliana.

Plate CCLXXIY.

TEREBRA.

Plate CCLXXV.

Tereb7 a TRUS CATTA

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 245

The shell of Terebra may be described as being very elongated and tur-
riculated, slightly canaliculated at the base, and composed of a number
of scarcely convex whorls forming a narrow lengthened spire, which is
very sharp at the apex ; the aperture is small, somewhat oblong, and an-
gulated at the upper part ; the columella is swollen, twisted, and termi-
nated with a point; and the outer lip is thin, simple, and acute. The
operculum is horny, and not spiral.

Examples.
Pil. CCLXXIV. Fig. 1.

TEREBRA ORNATA, Gray, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 62.

Pl. CCLXXIV. Fig. 2.

TEREBRA PRETIOSA*, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1842.

Pl. CCLXXIV. Fig. 3.

TEREBRA STRIGATA, Sowerby, Appendix Tankerville Catalogue, p. xxiii.
Buccinum elongatum, Wood.
Terebra zebrat, Kiener.
Pl. CCLXXV. Fig. 1.
TEREBRA SUBULATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 286. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 4. f. 6.

Family 11. COLUMELLATA.

Testa ad basem emarginata, columella valdé plicata; plicis obliquis, in-

fimis interdum minimis, interdum maximis.

* We gladly adopt the very appropriate title of pretiosa, proposed by the Rev. Mr. Stain-
forth, for this unique shell, one of the chief ornaments of his collection.

+ Why has M. Kiener imposed a new title upon this species, when he admits, in a note
immediately following his description, that it had been already named and described ?

VOL. II. aK

246 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

The family of the Columellata includes a small but rich series of mol-
lusks, distinguished in great measure by the decided manner in which
their shells are plaited on the columella. We say in great measure,
because there are other mollusks differing most essentially both in their
organization and habits, such as the Auriculacea, for example, whose
shells exhibit the same important feature on the pillar-lip. But the Co-
lumellata will be found to agree in many other prominent peculiarities,
and De Blainville includes them, together with the Convoluta, in one and
the same family, Angyostomata ; we think, however, the method adopted
by Lamarck, of regarding them as separate groups, may be profitably fol-
lowed. One genus, Columbella, was referred to this division by Lamarck,
but we have shown it to have been misplaced ; it was founded upon an
erroneous association of character, and is one of the very few misappro-
priations of that great master of conchological science.

The shells of this group may be described as being emarginated at the
base, for the passage of a stout proboscis, and strongly plaited on the
columella, the lowest of these plaits being sometimes the largest, some-
times the smallest.

The family of the Columellata includes the six following genera :

VoLvaARia. VoLuta.
MarGINELLA. ME Lo.
Mirra. CyMBA.

VOLV ARIA, Lamarck.
Testa longiuscula, subquadrato-cylindrica, ad basem leviter sinuata, ex-
tis transversim striata, spira depressa, pené occulta; apertura per-
angusta, teste longitudinem equante; columella recta, prope ad

basem obliqué plicata, labro paululum denticulato.

The genus Volvaria was introduced by Lamarck in an early publication,

——
—_—

a
eal
Li

a

VOLVARIA.

Plate CCLXXVI.

RUN

7 Volvaria bitlloides

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 247

his ‘Systéme des Animaux sans vertébres,’ for the purpose of distin-
guishing a small cylindrical bulla-shaped fossil shell, having a close-
set series of three plaits developed in an oblique direction at the very base
of the columella, whilst the spire is depressed in such a manner as to be
almost buried within the axis of the whorls. He entitled it the Volvaria
bulloides, and was unacquainted with any other species of like character.
In his latest work, ‘ Histoire des Animaux sans vertébres,’ however, he
admitted one or two small recent species of Marginella into this genus
Volvaria, and they have tended somewhat to confuse the majority of con-
chological writers. Kiener, in his ‘ Iconography of Recent Shells,’ very
naturally denounces the genus in question as unnecessary ; and the re-
moval of Lamarck’s recent Volvarie to a place amongst his Marginelle,
under the title of “Les Marginelles volvairiformes,”’ may be estimated as
a mark of good discretion,

Sowerby seems to have long ago detected the error which had been
promulgated by Lamarck, for he relates in his ‘ Genera,’ that after making
a comparative examination of the little recent shells marked ‘‘ Volvaria”
by the learned professor in the Paris Museum, he ‘finds them much
more nearly related to Marginella than to Volvaria.”

The shell of Volvaria (known only in a fossil state*) may be described
as being of a rather oblong-cylindrical form, slightly sinuated at the base,
and transversely striated on the outside ; the aperture is very narrow, and
equals the entire length of the shell; the columella is straight, and obliquely
plaited at the base, and the outer lip is denticulated.

>

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXVI. Fig. 1. (fossil).

Votvaria BuLLowES, Lamarck, Syst. des Anim. sans vert., p. 93. De
Montford, Conchyliologie Systématique, vol. il. p. 411. Sowerby,
Genera of Shells, No. 5.

* As we profess to include only such genera of shells in this arrangement as exist in a living
or recent state, this single exception needs apology. We introduce the present genus in our
anxiety to prevent the possibility of again confounding the true Volvarie with the ‘‘ Marginelles

volvairiformes.”
2x2

248 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLXXVI. Fig. 2.

VoLvaARIA CONCINNA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 5.

Pl. CCLXXVI. Fig. 3.

Votvaria AcutTruscuLa, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 5.

MARGINELLA, Lamarck.

Testa polita, ovato-oblonga, basi emarginata; spira brevi, nonnunquam
depressa, pené occulta; apertura oblonga, interdum teste longitu-
dinem zquante ; columella subzqualiter plicata ; labro externo mar-

ginato, crassatim revoluto.

The Marginelle were separated from the Linnzan Volute by Lamarck,
on account of the outer lip of their shells forming a solid marginal varix
on arriving at maturity, their spire being depressed in such a manner that
the aperture nearly equals the length of the entire shell, and their uni-
formly smaller size. And it is almost a matter of surprise that so
marked an assemblage of good distinguishing peculiarities should have
escaped the attention of Bruguiére, who may be safely styled the first
reformer of the Linnzan school. The Marginelle are moreover the only
mollusks of this family whose shells exhibit a bright enamel coating, like
those of the Cypree and Olive, owing to their being entirely enveloped
by the mantle. Adanson, indeed, confounded the Olive and Marginelle
together for this reason in one and the same genus, under the title of
‘Les Porcelaines”*; but that term was adopted by French writers in
reference only to the Cypree. There are a number of species in this

* It is true that the soft parts of the Olive and Cypree are not unlike those of the Mar-
ginelle; a comparison of their anatomical peculiarities will. indeed, scarcely warrant the sepa-
ration of these three genera in three different families; the shells, however, exhibit charac-
ters really distinct from each other, and are, therefore, without any equivalent variation in
their animal inhabitants.

In descending to species, we find many variations admitted to be of specific importance in

a

Plate CCLXXVII

LLA.

A
vi)

MARGIN

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 249

popular and much-admired genus, and many of them, though small, are of
great rarity and beauty.

The shell of Marginella may be described as being polished, ovately-
oblong, and emarginated at the base, the spire being short and depressed,
sometimes nearly concealed ; the aperture is oblong, and in some instances
equals the entire length of the shell; the columella is plaited nearly
equally, and the outer lip is so thickly rolled back that it forms a solid
marginal varix.

Examples.

Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 1.

MarGiIneLLa Cieryt, Petit, Magasin de Zoologie, 1836, pl. 73. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 10. f. 3.

Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 2 and 3.

MARGINELLA SPLENDENS, (Humphrey, MSS.). Nobis, Proceedings Zool.
Soc., 1842.
Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 4.
MarGINELLA NUBECULATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 356.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 377. f.2.a,b. Martini, Conch., vol. ii.
pl. 42. f. 422 and 423.
Cucumis nubeculatus, Martini.

Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 5 and 6.

MarGINELLA ELEGANS, Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 8.
f.35. Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 42. f.424 and 425. Lister, His-
toria Conchyliorum, pl. 803. f. 11.

Pannus striatus, Martini.

shells, when the animal inhabitants of those shells are the same in every respect. What, then,
may we ask, constitutes a species, if only such forms are species that perpetuate themselves
without exceeding peculiar and definable limits? Is there a limit in the perpetuation of any
form that is not endowed with intellect or reason ?

250 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 7.

Marernecia Lasiata, Valenciennes. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles
vivantes, pl. 11. f. 2.

Pl. CCLXXVII. Fig. 8 and 9.

Marerinetta Goopatii, Sowerby, Appendix Tankerville Catalogue,
p. xxx. pl. 2. f. 2. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes,
pli 7st. 29.
Pl. CCLXXVIII. Fig. 1.

MaRGINELLA GLABELLA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p.355. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 377. f. 6.a,6. Martini, Conch., vol. ii.
pl. 42. f. 429.

Voluta glabella, Linnzus.

Cucumis ocellatus, Martini.

Pl. CCLXXVIII. Fig. 2.

MarGINELLA PERSICULA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 361.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 377. f.3.a,6. Martini, Conch., pl. 42.
f. 421.

Buccinum persicum parvum, Lister.

Voluta persicula, Linnzeus.

Persicula fasciata, Martini.

MITRA, Lamarck.

Testa elongata, vel oblongo-ovata, aut turrita, aut fusiformis, ad basem
emarginata ; spira acuminata, plus minusve elata, apice subacuto ;
apertura angusta, interdum teste longitudinem feré equante ; colu-
mella basem versus sepé recurva, plicis infimis minimis ; labro ex-

terno subincrassato, plerumque denticulato.

The Mitre, whose shells have been long celebrated either for their ela-

MARGINELLA.

V6, Marg: nella Glabedlla
ae _.._Lersicula.

3
?. e 2 PAT YEP

late CCLX XVIII.

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 25]

borate sculpture, or for their vivid display of colours, were separated by
Lamarck from the Linnean Volute ; it must, however, be remembered
that they were designated by the common appellatives of ‘‘ the Bishop’s
Mitre,” ‘‘the Pope’s Mitre,” “ the Cardinal’s Mitre,” and so forth, by
Klein, Rumphius, and many of the first naturalists after the revival of
letters. They exhibit a much smaller average size, and are especially
marked by a turriculated or fusiform uniformity of growth. They are fur-
ther distinguished by the spire never being papillary, and by an important
change in the disposition of the columellar plaits ; in the Volute the plaits
enlarge upon the columella as they descend, whilst in the Mitree it is just
the reverse, for they diminish materially in size as they approximate to
the base of the shell. There have been one or two attempts to distribute
the Mitre into smaller genera. De Montford separated the Mitra vulpe-
cula, and those allied to it, under the generic title of Turris* ; whilst
Swainson divides the Mitre into no less than five genera, Mitra, Mitreola,
Mitrella, Tiara and Conoheliz. The last of these, which includes the M:-
tre dactylus, marmorata, and other short conical forms, had already been
proposed by Schumacher with the name of Imbricaria, and has been much
esteemed by conchologists ; the division, nevertheless, exhibits no per-
manency of character, and cannot easily be maintained.

Some of the small species of Mitra approximate closely in form and
general appearance to the Columbelle ; indeed, a few of them were re-
ferred to that genus by Lamarck ; they may, however, be readily distin-
guished by remarking the difference already explained between columeilar
plaits and mere plait-like denticulations (vide p. 216). .

The shell of Mitra may be described as being elongated, or of an oblong-
oval form, either turrited, cylindrical, or fusiform, and emarginated at the
base ; the spire is acuminated, more or less raised, and generally rather
sharp at the apex; the aperture is narrow, and varies considerably in
length, sometimes extending but half-way up the shell, and sometimes
nearly equalling its length; the columella is often recurved towards the

* We observe another genus besides Turris in Mr. Gray’s ‘Synopsis,’ with the name of

Vulpecula: surely it must be the same?

°.
252 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

base, and of the plaits the lowest are always the smallest ; the outer lip
is somewhat thickened, and slightly denticulated.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXIX. Fig. 1.

Mirra eEpriscopatis, D’Argenville, Conch., pl. 9. f.c. Lamarck, Anim.
sans vert., vol. vil. p. 299.

Mitra Episcopi, Rumphius. Martini.

Buccinum engystomum, Regenfuss.

Pl. CCLXXIX. Fig. 2.

Mirra CARDINALIS, Gronovius, Zoophyl. Fasc., vol. ili. no. 1326 and
1327. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 301.

Pileus cardinalitius, Seba. Martini.

Voluta cardinalis, Gmelin.

Voluta pertusa ? Linneus.

Mitra pertusa, Sowerby.

Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 3.

Mirra apusta, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 303. Martini,
Conch., vol. iv. pl. 147. f. 1361.

Tiara adusta, Martini.

Voluta pertusa, Gmelin.
Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 4.

Mirra REGINA, Swainson. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl.151. f. 1444 and
1445. Kiener, Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 19. f. a.

Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 5.

Mirra FissurATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 311. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 371. f. 1. a, 6.

Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 6.

Mirra oxivaria (?), Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 305.

@ MITRA.

Plate CCLX XIX.

1. Mitra cpiscopatis.

3

\

perlusa.
adusta .

«4

<
ee
3a
=

Plate CCLXXX,

ee oe
a mn x
——

4. Mitra Regina.

Sifsurata.

fib.

olivarta.

6.

Dactylus

marmerati.

Cnohdix

8.

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 253

Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 7.

Mirra pactytus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p- 314. Kiener,
Iconographie des Coquilles vivantes, pl. 31. f. 103.

Cucumis crassus, Klein.

Cylindrus crassus, Seba.

Voluta dactylus, Linnzus.

Conohelia dactylus, Swainson.

Pl. CCLXXX. Fig. 8.

Mirra MARMoRATA, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 31. Quoy, Voyage
de Astrolabe, pl. 45 bis. fig. 1 to4. Kiener, Iconographie des Co-
quilles vivantes, pl. 34. f, 112.

Imbricaria ? Schumacher.

Conohelix marmorata, Swainson.

VOLUTA, Linneus.

Testa ovata, vel oblonga, ad basem emarginata, spira brevi, apice szpis-
o™ 5

simé papillari ; anfractibus aut levibus, aut costellatis, interdum su-

perné coronatis ; apertura oblonga ; columella incrassata, obliqué

plicata, plicis infimis maximis ; labro solido, parum revoluto.

The genus Voluta was founded by Linnzus upon the single feature of
a plaited columella, without reference to any accompanying character,
and affords another instance of the great disadvantage under which that
author laboured in his systematic arrangement of shells for want of a
proper intimacy with the nature of their animal inhabitants. The Volutz
of the ‘Systema Nature’ included both carnivorous and herbivorous
mollusks, terrestrial, freshwater and marine; the shells of the Auricule,
for example, of the Tornatelle, Pyramidelle, Turbinelli, Cancellarie, Fas-
ciolarie, Columbelle, Mitre, Marginelle, Olive, &c., were all referred to
this one genus on account of the columella being more or less plaited ;

VOL. Il. 21

254 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

and it was not until the habits and organization of their animals were
considered that the impropriety of this arrangement became manifest.
Bruguiére and Lamarck were the principal agents in effecting the neces-
sary reform, and the genus Voluta, after having been dismembered as
above noted, was handed to us by the last of those writers in a manner
which left little to be desired. Broderip, however, one of the most
cautious operators in modern conchology, and who has long made a
particular study of these mollusks, distinguished that peculiar and very
characteristic group, vulgarly called ‘“‘the Melons” after the manner
of De Montford ; only with this difference, Broderip has instituted two
genera (in which we readily concur with him), Cymba and Melo, whereas
De Montford included them under one, Cymbium. The Volutz have all
very solid, well-developed shells ; and many of them being of great rarity,
they are eagerly sought after by collectors.

The shell of Voluta may be described as being ovate, or oblong, and
emarginated at the base, the spire being short, and generally papillary at
the apex ; the whorls are either smooth, or ribbed, and they are some-
times coronated ; the aperture is oblong ; the columella is thickened and
obliquely plaited, the lowest plaits being the largest ; and the lip, which
is solid in most species, is but slightly rolled back.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXXI.

VoLUTA PAPILLARIS, Swainson, Zoological Illustrations. Sowerby, Ge-
nera of Shells, No. 29.
Voluta Soverbii, Kiener.

Pl]. CCLXXXII. Fig. 1.

Votutra cymBioLa, Chemnitz, vol. x. p. 141. pl. 148. f. 1385 and 1386.
Sowerby, Tankerville Catalogue, pl. 4. fig. 1. Wood, Index Testa-
ceologicus, pl. 21. f. 177.

Voluta flammula, Wood (Ind. Test. Supp. pl. 3. fig. 5.).

Voluta coronata, Kiener:

VOLUTA.

Plate CCLXXXI.

ck

we
weyers ==
BY

Voluta paptllasts.

. . ‘
.
“
-
« ~
.
¥ : - i

Plate CCLX XXII.

FAMILY 11. COLUMELLATA. 255

Pl]. CCLXXXII. Fig. 2.

Votuta vorvacea, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 347. Mar-
tini, Conch., vol. iii. pl. 95. f. 922 and 923.

Voluta modesta ? Wood.

Voluta punctata, Kiener.

Pl. CCLXXXII. Fig. 3.

Voxuta rvTILA, Broderip, Zoological Journal, vol. ii. p.30. pl. 3. f.1 to3.
Voluta aulica, Kiener*.

Pl. CCLXXXII. Fig. 4.

Votuta auticat, Solander, MSS. Sowerby, Appendix, Tankerville
Catalogue, p. xxix.

MELO, Broderip.

Testa subovata, ampla, ventricosa, ad basem emarginata, spira brevi,
apice papillari; anfractibus levibus, spinis cameratis, compressis,
sepissimé coronatis; apertura ampla; columella vix recta, plicis

infimis maximis ; labro tenui, simplici, acuto, nunquam revoluto.

De Montford suggested the formation of a very excellent genus, in his
whimsical ‘ Conchyliologie Systématique,’ with the title of Cymbium, for
the reception of that portion of the Linnzan Volutes which were distin-
guished in the ‘ Systema Nature’ as ‘‘ Volute ventricose.” Lamarck,
however, chose not to adopt the suggestion of his fanciful contemporary,
for he still regarded them as an important division only of the genus Voluta,

* The above species are selected (as the synonyms show) with the view of correcting the
errors which have been added to the nomenclature of this genus by the author of the ‘ Icono-
graphie des Coquilles vivantes.’

+ This very beautiful and rare shell, collected by H. Cuming, Esq., at one of the Philippine
Islands, is the specimen described by Broderip as var. (3. in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoolo-
gical Society for 1842.’

22

256 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

under the sectional title of ‘‘ Les Gondoliéres.” The task of effecting a
proper reformation in this portion of the Volutes was reserved for Broderip,
and it is not without some consideration that we oppose ourselves to the
too bigoted disciples of Lamarck in upholding his new arrangement. He
regards them as susceptible of being divided into two very distinct and
well-characterized genera, Melo and Cymba, and it is of the first of these
which we have now to treat. The Melones or ‘‘ Melons” have a fine
ventricose shell, attaining in some instances a very large size ; they are
generally coronated with a handsome diadem of compressed vaulted
spines, and exhibit for the most part a pleasant variety and distribution
of pattern; the apex is moreover of a peculiarly papillary structure,
and differs essentially from the rude and almost obsolete apex of the
Cymbe.

The shell of Melo may be further described as being nearly oval, and
emarginated at the base; the aperture is large, the columella rather
straight, the lowest plaits being the largest, and the lip is simple, acute,
and never rolled back.

Example.

Pl. CCLXXXIII.

Meto piapEeMA, Broderip. Martini, Conch., vol. ui. pl. 74. f. 780. En-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 388. f. 2.

Voluta diadema, Lamarck.

Voluta armata, var., Kiener.

CYMBA, Broderip.

Testa subampla, levis, oblonga, vel ovata, admodum ventricosa, ad
basem emarginata, interdum tegmine quasi vitreo partim vel om-
nino obducta ; spira brevissima, apice rudi, interdum obsoleto ; an-
fractibus levibus, parte superiori concava, subito depressa, spirz

apicem pene occultante ; apertura vel ovata, vel elongata, columella

Plate CCLX XXIII,

3A.

B

CYM

Plate CCLXXXIV.

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 257

curva, plicis magnis, acutis ; labro tenui, simplici, acuto, nunquam

reflexo.

The Cymbe or ‘‘ Boat-Melons”’ are chiefly distinguished from the Me-
lones or ‘‘ Simple Melons” by the sudden concave angular depression of
the upper part of the whorls; a kind of sutural shelf as it were is in
fact thus formed around the upper portion of the spire, so as to obliterate
in many instances all external trace of the apex.

Having detailed the history and origin of this genus in our observa-
tions on Melo, it only remains for us to describe the shell of Cymba as
being of rather large size, smooth, oblong, or ovate, very ventricose, emar-
ginated at the base, and sometimes covered with a kind of glazed vitreous
pellicle ; the spire is very short, with the apex rude, and occasionally
obsolete ; the aperture is sometimes ovate, sometimes elongated ; the
columella is curved, with the plaits large and acute, and the lip is thin,
simple, and never reflected.

Example.
Pl. CCLXXXIV.

Cympa Neprunt, Broderip. Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part [.
p. 5. fig. 2. a, b, c,d. Martini, Conch., vol. iii. pl. 71. f. 767. En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 386. f. 1.

Patera Neptuni, Martini.

Voluta Neptuni, Lamarck.

Family 12. CONVOLUTA.

Testa ad basin emarginata, anfractibus confertim volutis, non descenden-

tibus.

This interesting and highly esteemed group, constituting the last of the
creat series of pectinibranchiate gasteropods, was introduced by Lamarck

258 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

under the above title (‘‘ Les Enroules”’). It stands, however, as a family
upon rather an artificial basis ; the only distinctive character of the Con-
voluta is in the whorls of the shell being closely convoluted over each
other without descending, so that the upper or sutural portion of them
remains on a plane with the spire ; and it is not without considerable
reluctance that we follow the arrangement of our venerable predecessor.
We feel our difficulty the more from having had occasion to remove two
genera, Oliva and Ancillaria, to the family of the Purpurifera, on account
of their affinity with the Eburne, whilst their shells exhibit the same dis-
position of growth which has been selected for the determination of this fa-
mily ; there is a difference of organization, too, between certain of the Con-
voluta, which seems scarcely to admit of their association. The Cypree
have an unusually large mantle, which dividing into two unequal lobes
entirely envelops the shell ;. the calcifying organ of the Coni, on the con-
trary, is comparatively small, and the hinder extremity of the foot is fur-
nished with a minute operculum. The situation which should be assigned
to the last of these genera has severely taxed the ingenuity of concholo-
gists: Deshayes refers it to his family of the Buccinide ; Gray to his fa-
mily of the Muricide ; whilst De Blainville includes it immediately after
Strombus, in his family of the Angyostomata. The Coni have evidently
few characters in common with the Cypre@, and we shall no doubt be
censured by many for our rigid adherence to an arrangement which is
evidently at fault. It must be pleaded, however, that the anatomy and
affinities of these mollusks are not yet sufficiently understood to induce us
to hazard a removal.
We include five genera in this family :

Erato. TEREBELLUM.
CypR@a. Conus.

OvuLuoM.

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 2

On
ie}

ERATO, Risso.

Testa parva, ovato-oblonga, levis, ad basin emarginata, spira subpro-
minula, anfractu ultimo subinflato ; apertura angusta, columella la-
broque interdum per totam longitudinem denticulatis ; margine

externo incrassato, mediané tumido, superné rotundato.

We are indebted to M. Risso, a distinguished conchologist of Nice, for
the introduction of this important genus ; important, because serving to
establish a close affinity between two apparently very different genera.
The genus Erato was proposed by that author for the sake of distinguish-
ing a small shell from the Mediterranean, exactly intermediate in its cha-
racters between that of Marginella and Cyprea; but it may be distin-
guished from either on examination. Instead of the columella being
plaited in all its several stages of growth, as in the former, it remains
perfectly smooth until the shell arrives at maturity ; the columella, to-
gether with the outer lip, then exhibit a number of fine denticulations,
as in the Cypre@, whilst the shell, with its rather elevated spire, retains
the form and general appearance of the Marginelle. It must, however, be
remarked, that the peculiarity of character attached to the columella of
this shell presents a considerable degree of modification in different spe-
cies. Of the seven represented in our Plate, the columella in some almost
assumes a plaited appearance ; they may, nevertheless, be readily distin-
guished, and it is to be regretted that Kiener should have followed Pay-
randeau in confounding them with the Marginelle. They form a well-
marked and very decided link between the two families of the Colwmel-
lata and the Convoluta, and certainly merit a generic notice, if only on
that account.

A genus may be considered important if aiding to establish a connec-
tion between two seemingly distinct families, when it might otherwise be
set down as frivolous and unnecessary ; for the naturalist should labour
diligently to display the harmony that exists between the several parts of

260 CLASS III]. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

the system. He may delight in the identification of species, but should
be careful to examine their relative affinities, and not be satisfied with the
mere discovery of a difference in kind. By adopting the genus Erato we
are brought to consider the relation between two apparently remote fami-
lies, and at once discover an affinity between parts which before it seemed
difficult to associate.

The shell of Erato may be described as being small, ovately-oblong,
smooth, and emarginated at the base, the spire being rather prominent,
and the last whorl somewhat inflated ; the aperture is narrow, and both
the columella and outer lip are denticulated, in some instances throughout
their entire length ; the margin of the latter is thickened, swollen towards
the middle, and rounded at the upper part.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 1.

Erato aNneistoma, Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypreade, p. 16. No. 7.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 51.

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 2.

Eravo sutcirera, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypraade, p. 15. No. 2.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 46.

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 3.
Erato tavis, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypreade, p. 15. No. 3.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 57.
Cyprea Voluta, Montague.
Voluta levis, Donovan.
Marginella Donovani, Payrandeau.

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 4.

Erato Mauceria, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypraadz, p.15. No. 4.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 47.

Plate CCLXXXV.

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 261

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 5 and 6.

Erato racuryma, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypreade, p. 15. No. 5.
Conchological Illustrations, f. 48.
Lachryma trifasciata, Humphrey, MSS.

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 7 and 10.
Eraro scapriuscuta, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypreade, p. 15.
No.1. Conchological Ilustrations, f. 45.
Marginella cypreola, Sowerby.
Marginella granum, Kiener.

Pl. CCLXXXV. Fig. 8 and 9.

Erato euttuta, Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypreade, p.16. No. 6. Con-
chological Illustrations, f. 50.

CYPRAA, Linneus.

Testa ovata, vel oblongo-ovata, ventricosa, interdum polita, interdum
nodifera, aut costellata, extremitatibus canaliferis, aut emarginatis ;
spira brevissima, partim vel omnind occulta; apertura centrali,
longitudinali, angusta; columella labroque per totam longitudi-

nem plus minusve denticulatis, interdum at rard edentulis.

This favoured genus of mollusks is one of the very few adopted by
Linnzus that remains entire ; attempts have been made, it is true, to sub-
divide it both by De Montford and Gray, but the subdivisions of those
ingenious writers have signally failed to be recognised. The harmony
of character, as well as the constant similarity of form which the shells
of these mollusks assume in the adult state, renders them at all times
easy to be distinguished ; there is, however, some little difficulty in identi-
fying them in an early stage of growth. Great interest is found in the study
of these animals in observing the gradual increase and development of the

WO. i 2m

262 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

shell, and noting the various gradations of form, pattern, and colour on
arriving at different periods of their existence. It is only by the com-
parison of many specimens that the growth of a particular species can be
traced; for on viewing the extremes of age apart, it is difficult to imagine
the relation that actually exists between them. The shells of the young
Cypreee were figured by our forefathers as Bulle; Adanson collected
them in a separate genus, with the title of Peribolus; and a celebrated
continental malacologist of the present day was some time before he could
make up his mind to abandon it. The Cowries exhibit, too, changes of
colour and pattern as well as of form, presenting at least two or three
different coatings of enamel at different stages. They are for the most
part only simply banded when young; the pattern which we commonly
see upon the adult shell is not deposited until the growth is completed,
and it is on this last deposit only that a dorsal line is often left, from the
lobes of the mantle not closely meeting, as noticed in our observations
at the commencement of the family.

Of the subdivisions mentioned as having been suggested by De Mont-
ford and Gray, one is a genus instituted by the former with the name of
Trivia for the small sulcated species, such as the Cypree pediculus, Eu-
roped, Pacifica, sanguinea, &c.; the others are two by the latter author,
with the names of Luponia and Cyprovula. The first of these includes
the Cypree Algoensis, piperita, and a few others; and the second con-
tains that single remarkable species, the Cyprea Capensis.

The magnificent shell of the Cyprea aurora is worn as an ornament by
the chiefs of some of the Pacific Islands even in the present day, and the
well-known shell of the Cyprea moneta still passes current for money
amongst the lower classes in some parts of Hindostan*.

The shell of Cypraea may be described as being of either an oval or
oblong-oval shape, ventricose, sometimes polished, and sometimes nodi-
ferous, or slightly ribbed; the extremities of the shell are canaliferous,

* A gentleman residing some time since at Cuttack is said to have paid for the erection
of his bungalow entirely in these cowries. The building cost him about 4000 rupees sicca
(400/. sterling); and as sixty-four of these shells are equivalent in value to one “pice,” and
sixty-four pice to a rupee sicca, he paid for it with above sixteen millions of these shells.

~

>

o
hy
\
.
’ : 6
)
ry
a

:

Plate CCLXXXVI.

Plate CCLXXXVII.

=

Plate CCLXXXVIHT.

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 263

or emarginated, and the spire, which is very short, is either partially
or altogether concealed by the subsequent deposits of enamel ; the aper-
ture is central, longitudinal, and narrow, and the columella, together
with the outer lip, are more or less denticulated throughout their entire
length ; sometimes, however, though rarely, they are without teeth.

Examples.
Pl. CCLXXXVI. Fig. 141.

Cyprma aurora, Solander. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. xi. pl. 180. f. 1737
and 1788.
Cyprea aurantium, Martyn. Gmelin.

Pl. CCLXXXVI.. Fig. 145.
Cypr#a ovuLtata, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.398. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 355. f. 2. a, b.

Cyprea lota, Wood.
Pl. CCLXXXVI. Fig. 146.

Cypr@a rapians, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 402.
Cyprea oniscus, Wood.
Trivia radians, Gray.
Pl. CCLXXXVI. Fig. 147.
Cypraa rosEA, Gray. Wood, Index Testaceologicus, Supp., pl. 3. f. 15.
Cyprea carnea, Sowerby.

Pl. CCLXXXVI. Fig. 148.

Cypraa pepicutus, Linneus (Gmelin), Syst. Nat., p. 3418. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 403. Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 356.
te No Ge

Cyprea sulcata, Wood.

Pl. CCLXXXVII. and Pl. CCLXXXVIII. Fig. 175.

Cyprma cERvINA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 375. Chemnitz,
Conch., vol. x. pi. 145. f. 1343.
2m 2

964 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Cyprea exanthema, var., Chemnitz.
Cyprea oculata, Gmelin.
Cyprea cervus, Sowerby.

Pl. CCLXXXVII. Fig. 176. and Pl. CCLXXXIX. Fig. 178.

Cyprma Leucopon*, Broderip, Zoological Journal, vol. iv. pl. 5.

Pl. CCLXXXVIIL. Fig. 176.

Cyprma cutTratat, Gray, Zoological Journal, vol. ii. pl. 18. f. 1 and 2.

Pl. CCLXXXIX. Fig. 179.
Cyprm#a acuatipea, Gray, MSS. Sowerby, List of Cypreeade, No. 179.

Pl]. CCLXXXIX. Fig. 180.

Cypr#a susviripis, Nobis, Proceedings Zool. Soc., 1835, p. 68.
Cyprea errones, var., Sowerby.

Pl. CCLXXXIX. Fig. 181.

Cypra#a Cuminatit, Gray. Sowerby, Catalogue of Cypraadz, No. 77.

OVULA, Bruguiére.

Testa ovata, vel oblongo-ovata, polita, extremitatibus vel emarginatis, vel
in canales plus minusve productis ; spira brevissima, occulta ; aper-

tura longitudinali, seepé mediané latiore ; columella edentula ; labro

* This very remarkable and unique shell is now in the British Museum.

+ We have only seen two specimens of this beautiful Cowry, one in the British, and the
other in the Leyden Museum.

{ A magnificent specimen in the collection of H. Cuming, Esq.

Plate CULM XXIX.

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 265

incrassato, involuto, nunc levi, nunc denticulato, rarissimé tenui,

acuto.

Bruguiére became entitled to the credit of being the founder of this
genus, but he did little more than honour the Ovule with a separate
generic name ; for as Linneus regarded them as a section of the genus
Bulla, so were they left by his successor in the same ill-chosen situa-
tion. Lamarck soon detected their affinity with the Cypree ; and when
the soft parts of these mollusks had been properly examined by De Blain-
ville, the indefatigable naturalists who collected them, MM. Quoy and
Gaimard, ventured to assert that ‘‘ la considération de l’animal de l’Ovule
exige presque la réunion de ce genre avec celui des Porcelaines.”” This
opinion, however, was never acted upon; the Ovule constitute a good
and very natural genus, and a full exposition of it has been ably given
by Sowerby in the first Part of his ‘Species Conchyliorum.’

De Montford, in his prolific notions of generic division, has distri-
buted the Ovulz into no less than four genera, separating the three fol-
lowing from those which he reserves under the normal title ; the Ovula
verrucosa, with the new appellation of Calpurnus ; the Ovula volva, with
that of Radius; and the Ovula gibbosa, with that of Ultimus* ; another
genus, too, has been proposed by Dr. Leach under the name of Simnia.

The shell of Ovula may be described as being of an oval, or oblong-
oval form, with the extremities either emarginated, or canaliculated to a
greater or less extent ; the spire, which is very short, is entirely con-
cealed within the axis of the whorls; the aperture is longitudinal, and
often wider in the middle than at each end; the columella is destitute of
teeth, and the outer lip is thickened and rolled inwards, being sometimes
smooth, and sometimes denticulated ; in one or two instances, however,
the lip is thin and sharp.

* De Montford seems to have fairly exhausted his encyclopedia of nomenclature by the
time he brought his multigeneric notions to a conclusion. His genus Ultimus was so called
because it happened to be the /ast in the book.

266 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Examples.
Pi COXC. Bigs.
Ovuta votva, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.370. Encyclopédie
Méthodique, pl. 357. f.3. Sowerby, Species Conchyliorum, Part I.
f. 56 and 57.
Bulla volva, Linnzus.
Radius volva, De Montford.

Pl. CCXC. Fig. 2 and 3.

Ovuta verrucosa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 367. Ency-
clopédie Méthodique, pl. 357. f. 5.a,b. Sowerby, Species Conchy-
liorum, Part I. f. 10 and 11.

Bulla verrucosa, Linnzus.

Calpurnus verrucosus, De Montford.

Pl. CCXC. Fig. 4.

Ovuta eipposa, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 369. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 357. f.4.a,b. Sowerby, Species Conchylio-
rum, Part I. f. 28 to 31.

Bulla gibbosa, Linneus.

Ultimus gibbosus, De Montford.

Pl. CCXC. Fig. 5.

Ovuta Birostris, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p.370. Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique, pl. 357. f.1.a,6. Sowerby, Species Conchylio-
rum, Part I. f. 44 and 45.

Bulla birostris, Linnzus.

TEREBELLUM, Klein.

Testa elongata, subcylindrica, leviter convoluta, ad basem emarginata,

spira prominula, apice subobtuso ; apertura longitudinali, superne

. OVULA.

Plate CCXC.

Ligd. Ovula Volva.
dos fas Et VETTUCOSA .
F...

_gbbosa .

Plate CCXCI.

1.& 2. Terebellum subulatun .

SUSUOTINE .
__ convolutian .

i ee ees

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 267

angustiore ; columella subrectaé, truncata, in mucronem desinente ;

labro tenui, acuto, versus basem expansiore, subitd decurtato.

The genus Terebellum, proposed by Klein, is one of the few intro-
duced by that naturalist which have been appreciated by modern writers.
Linnzus, however, included the only recent species referred to it in his
genus Bulla; the Professor of Upsal paid little regard to the labours of
his contemporaries ; he was so intent upon the vastness of his own
scheme, that in his anxiety to embrace the whole three kingdoms of
nature many little advantages were lost that would have done honour
to his ‘Systema.’ Lamarck appears to have been the first to revive
the genus in question, and the only controversy that exists at present is
in regard to the situation that it should occupy in the system, De Blain-
ville and some others contending that the Terebella have a strong affi-
nity with the Strombi. For our own part, we have followed the arrange-
ment of Lamarck for want of knowing a better, and we believe that until
some allied species are discovered, the situation of this genus will be a
source of much embarrassment.

The shell of Terebellum may be described as being elongated, some-
what cylindrical, but slightly convoluted, and emarginated at the base,
the spire being prominent, and rather obtuse at the apex ; the aperture is
longitudinal, and narrowed towards the upper part; the columella is
nearly straight, truncated, and ends in a point ; and the outer lip is thin,
sharp, expanded, and suddenly shortened off at the base.

Examples.
Pl. CCXCI. Fig. 1 and 2.

TEREBELLUM sUBULATUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 410.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 360. f.1.a,b,¢. Martini, Conch.,
vol. i. pl. 51. f. 568 and 569.

Strombus terebellum, Rumphius.

Terebellum pullum, Klein.

Terebra alata, D’Argenville.

208 CLASS III. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Conus terebellum,
Bulla terebellum,
Avena marina, Martini.

}Linneus.

Fig. 2. Terebellum punctatum, Klein. Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXCI. Fig. 3. (fossil).

TEREBELLUM FUSIFORME, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 411.

Pl. CCXCI. Fig. 4. (fossil).

TEREBELLUM cCoNvoLUTUM, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 411.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 260. f. 2. a, b.

Bulla sopita, } Brander.

volutata,
Seraphs convolutus, De Montford.

CONUS, Linneus.

Testa conica, ad basem leviter emarginata, anfractibus confertim volutis,
non descendentibus ; spira varia, apice obtuso, nonnunquam sub-
acuto ; apertura longitudinali, plerumque angusta ; columella recta,
labro simplici, tenui, acuto, superné emarginato. Operculum cor-

neum, minutum.

The word Conus, or one of somewhat analogous interpretation, has
been attached in all ages to those interesting and popular shells which we
have now to treat of ; Linnzus, however, as the chief promulgator of
systematic nomenclature, may fairly be regarded as the founder of the
genus. The shells that are associated in this division exhibit a vivid and
pleasing variation of colour, and their simple and unvarying structure
renders them familiar and easy to distinguish. Although the genus Conus
has increased in number and variety of species since the publication of
the ‘Systema Nature’ in as full and rapid proportion as other genera of

rate CCXCII,

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 269

mollusks, it has never been thought susceptible of being dismembered.
An attempt was certainly made by De Montford to establish three new
genera from it, Rollus, Cylinder and Hermes, but in no case have they been
followed, except in the plan laid out for the arrangement of our national
collection. .

The situation of this genus in the general system, like that of the pre-
ceding, is still open to controversy. De Blainville places it immediately
after Strombus on account of the resemblance in the formation of the
shells of that genus in an early stage of growth; Deshayes includes it in
his family of Buccinide ; and Gray, on the other hand, refers it to his
family of Muricide after Pleurotoma. For our own part, we have followed
Lamarck, rather against our inclination; for upon comparing certain
species of Coni with the Pleurotoma mitreformis* we discover a resem-
blance, which is increased by their being opereulated.

The shell of Conus may be described as being conical, and emargi-
nated at the base, with the whorls closely rolled upon their axis, and not
descending ; the spire varies considerably, being sometimes acuminated,
sometimes totally depressed ; it is, however, generally rather obtuse at
the apex ; the aperture is longitudinal, and rather narrow ; the columella
is straight, and the outer lip is thin, acute, and emarginated at the upper
part. The operculum is horny and minute.

Examples.

Pl. CCXCII. Fig. 103.

Conus centurio, Born. Mus., pl. 7. f.10.. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert.,
vol. vii. p. 466. Martini, Conch., vol. ii. pl. 59. f. 655.

Vigiliarum prefectus, Martini.

Conus tribunus, Gmelin.

* However we may have had occasion to differ from Mr. Gray in regard to the generic
distribution of the Mollusca, we admit the superiority of his views in this instance, and can
only regret having omitted to follow a good example. It seems pretty well agreed amongst
authors that the Cones are not strictly referable to the family of the Convoluta, though no
two authors have yet agreed upon the exact situation they should be referred to.

VOL. Il. 2N

270 CLASS Ill. GASTEROPODA. ORDER VII. PECTINIBRANCHIATA.

Pl. CCXCII. Fig. 104.

Conus Sumatrensis, Hwass. Bruguiére, Encyclopédie Méthodique, vers,
vol.i. part il. p.655. pl.327. f.8. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil.
p. 472.

Conus princeps Sumatre, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXCIL. Fig. 105.

Conus BarsapeEnsis, Hwass. Bruguiere, Encyclopédie Méthodique, vers,
vol. i. part ii. p. 632. pl. 322. f.8. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert, vol. vil.
p. 458.
Pl. CCXCII. Fig. 106.

Conus coLusrinus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 517.

Pl. CCXCIII. Fig. 115.

Conus Omaicus, Hwass. Bruguiére, Encyclopédie Méthodique, vers,
vol. i. part ii. p. 714. pl. 339. f. 3. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 143.
f. 1331. No.2. ,Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 504.

Volute d’Oma ou de St. Thomas, D’Argenville.

Thalassiarchus Insule S. Oma, Martini.

Conus S. Thome, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXCIII. Fig. 116 and 117.

Conus nosixis, Linnzus (Gmelin), Syst. Nat., p. 3381. Bruguiére, En-
cyclopédie Méthodique, vers, vol. i. part il. p.715. pl. 339. f. 7 and 8.
Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 504.

Pardus flavus, D’Argenville.

Uxor venusta,

Tigris lutea, j

siiiecly formosus, Chemnitz.

Alveolus lusorius,

CONUS.

Co7eitd

Plate CCXCIIL.

re)

Plate CCXCIY,

Se

FAMILY 12. CONVOLUTA. 271

Pl. CCXCIII. Fig. 118 and 119.

Conus moniLE, Hwass. Bruguiéere, Encyclopédie Méthodique, vers,
vol. i. part 1. p. 646. Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 466.
Chemnitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 140. f. 1301 to 1303.

Capitaneus generalis, Chemnitz.

Pl. CCXCIV. Fig. 129.

Conus impERIALIS, Linnzus (Gmelin), Syst. Nat., p. 3374. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 445. Encyclopédie Méthodique,
pl. 319. f. 1.

Corona imperialis, Martini.

Pl. CCXCIV. Fig. 130 and 131.

Conus Fuscatus, Born. Mus., p. 129. Bruguiére, Encyclopédie Métho-
dique, vers, vol. i. part ii. p. 616. pl. 319. f.4. Lamarck, Anim. sans
vert., vol. vii. p. 446.

Pl. CCXCIV. Fig. 132.

Conus viripuLus, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vil. p. 446. Chem-
nitz, Conch., vol. x. pl. 139. f. 1289.

Conus imperialis, var., Chemnitz.

Conus fuscatus, var., Bruguiére.

Pl. CCXCIV. Fig. 136.

Conus mustELinus, Hwass. Bruguiére, Encyclopédie Méthodique, vers,
vol. i. part ii. p. 654. pl. 327. f. 6.
Conus capitaneus, var., Chemnitz.

2n2

272 MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA.

Crass IV. PTEROPODA.

Animal pelagium, subgelatinosum, parte corporis abdominali testa in-
clusum ; capite indistincto, tentaculis duobus instructo, at inter-
dum nullo; pallio amplo, tenuissimo, ad utrumque latus affixo ;
ore subterminali, alis membranaceis, natatoreis, duabus, utrinque
munito. Branchie pectinate, per aquam tantim respirantes, intro
corpore celate.

Testa parva, aut vitrea, aut gelatinoso-cartilaginea, vel globosa,

vel trigona, vel cylindrica, partem corporis abdominalem obtegens.

By referring to our observations on the preceding class of conchiferous
mollusks, the Mollusca Gasteropoda, it will be seen how much indebted
we have been to the great author of the ‘ Regne Animal’ for his very
natural and convenient method of arranging them. Our obligation to
that naturalist is, however, further enhanced by his lucid investigation
of the pteropodous or wing-footed mollusks. Before his time the exist-
ence of these prolific little animals was comparatively unknown ; Cavier
was indeed the first to treat of them with any degree of scientific accu-
racy ; observations were added by De Blainville, involving much import-
ant information ; a good practical history of their habits and geographical
distribution has been contributed by D’Orbigny; and we believe that
M. Souleyet, a skilful demonstrator at Paris, is at this moment vigorously
occupied upon the comparative anatomy of the species.

The Pteropoda constitute a series of small but well-organized mol-
lusks, inhabiting the great body of the ocean; they are said to dwell in
swarms at different depths, and exist in greater or less abundance in all
pelagic waters. Like the Carinarie they generally swim in numbers

MOLLUSCA —CLASS IV. PTEROPODA. ihe

together, and it has been observed that they rarely make their appearance
in the daytime, or in stormy weather.

In regarding their distinctive features of organization, the Pteropoda
are clearly intermediate between the Gasteropoda and the Cephalopoda ;
the foot or gastropodal disc of the former, being modified into a kind of
pteropodal natatory fin, offers an intermedial transition as it were to
the locomotive tentacula of the latter. They are of soft and somewhat
gelatinous structure, and have the abdominal portion of the body in-
closed within a glassy shell; there is a rather indistinct head, almost or
altogether destitute of eyes, and a mantle which is large, thin, and ca-
pable of great dilatation and contraction. The mouth is subterminal,
and it is provided on each side with one or more membranaceous wing-
like natatory fins. The breathing organs are pectinated, and internal,
like those of the Gastropods ; but in some species they are so exceed-
ingly minute, as to be only just discernible under a strong magnifying
power.

The conchiferous Pteropods (for they are not all conchiferous) have
sometimes a globose, sometimes a cylindrical shell, and it is for the most
part either partially or altogether enveloped by the mantle ; in some cases
the shell, however, becomes modified into a kind of gelatinous cartilagi-
nous integument.

The rank as well as the situation which we have assigned to these
mollusks in the natural system, is that latterly adopted by Cuvier; Gray
pursues the same method of arrangement, but not, however, Lamarck or
De Blainville*. ‘They were placed by the learned author of the ‘ Histoire
des Animaux sans Vertébres’ between the Brachiopods and the Gastro-
pods, under an impression that the wing-like pair of natatory fins is
merely a modification of the bilobed mantle of his ‘ Conchiféres,’ and
the shell of Hyalea a modification of the shell of Terebratula. Here,

* De Blainville’s crude notion of the Argonaut appears to have somewhat influenced his
methodical distribution of the Pteropods. The genera Argonauta and Spiratella are asso-
ciated together in his ‘Manuel de Malacologie’ under the title of ‘Les Pteropodes,”
the rest of this class are placed after the Bulle, Aplysia, &c., in another and separate family,

whilst

under that of “ Les Aporobranches.”

274 MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA.

however, our great conchologist was in error ; the Pteropods are not only
furnished with a distinct mantle, independent of the natatory fins, but the
parts between which he drew this comparison are not even analogous or-
gans, the one being destined to perform the office of locomotion, the other
of calcification. The calcifying property of the mantle is but feebly de-
veloped in the Pteropoda, the shell, like that of the Carinarie, seldom
exceeding the common tenuity of fine glass; their power of locomotion
must, however, be excessive. D’Orbigny, who often passed the night in
contemplating the myriads of these mollusks that are then seen floating
on the sea, observes that they begin to appear about twilight, and that
certain species come to the surface with the utmost regularity at certain
hours of the night ; he considers that they inhabit particular zones, as it.
were, at different depths of the ocean, and that they occupy as many
different periods of time in making their progress to the surface. On
calm nights, especially in the tropical regions, the surface of the ocean is
quite darkened with swarms of these prolific animals, and they invariably
disappear by the return of day-break. The depth of their descent is said
to be governed in some way by the intensity of light upon the surface of
the water*; we look upon this theory, however, as postulate rather than
proof, for their power of vision is described by zootomists as being either
indistinct or altogether wanting.

The Pteropoda are separated into two families by De Blainville, Gym-
nosomata and Thecosomata, naked and conchiferous ; as, however, we
treat only of the latter, we divide them at once into six genera, as fol-

lows:

HyaLz@a. CrESEIS.
CLEODORA. CuvIiERIA.
SPIRATELLA. CyMBULIA.

* Spirits of twilight, whose flight is measured by the opacity of their element.

Plate CCXCV:

Pteropoda.

Fig. /. Byalxa tridentata.
. Cleodera cusptdatz,
. Limacina hreticialis.
4. CLESHLS SPQ. »
5. Vagina Daudiniv.
6. Cuvterta colarmtlhar

Gos:

MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA. 209

HYALAA, Lamarck.

Testa globosa, inferné rubro-ferruginosa, superné pallidior ; anticé inflata,
subrostrata, posticé plana, tridentata, dente centrali validissimo,

apice pervio ; apertura lineari, utrinque extensa.

The shell of the Hyalea was confounded by the author of the ‘ Systema
Nature’ with the Terebratule in his genus Anomia, and it appears to have
been some time before naturalists were at all aware of the nature of its
animal inhabitant. Bruguiére, evidently incredulous of their affinity with
the Terebratule, seems to have omitted any mention of the shell in ques-
tion ; he judged, advisedly no doubt, that it was not of bivalve structure.
Lamarck introduced the genus Hyalza for the sake of distinguishing this
seemingly anomalous production, but he skilfully laboured to the last to
prove it to be a modification of the shell of Terebratula. The investigations
of Cuvier, De Blainville, Rang and others, have, however, fully deter-
mined its separate and distinct nature ; and when the univalve structure
of this shell is considered, coupled with the fact of its never being found
attached to any marine substance, we almost wonder that its real cha-
racter should have so long eluded the ingenuity of their predecessors.

The habits of these singular mollusks have been already noticed in our
observations on the Pteropoda generally ; it, therefore, only remains for
us to describe the shell of Hyalzea as being of a globose form, reddish-
brown on the undermost part, and of a paler colour on the uppermost ;
the anterior portion of the shell is inflated, and somewhat curved or
beaked, and the posterior portion is flattish and tridentated, the centre
tooth being the strongest, and open at the end ; the aperture is linear,
and extends from side to side.

Examples.

Pl. CCXCV. Fig. 1.

Hyat#a tTRIpENTATA, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., new edit., vol. vil.

276 MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA.

p- 415. Chemnitz, Conch., vol. viii. p. 65. Vignette 13. f. F. G.

De Blainville, Manuel de Malacologie, pl. 46. f. 2.
Anomia tridentata, Forskael. Gmelin.
Carolina natans, Abildgaard.
Hyalea cornea, De Roissy.
Hyalea Chemnitziana, Peron and Lesueur.
Hyalea papilionacea, Bory de St. Vincent.
HAyalea Forskalu, D’Orbigny.

CLEODORA, Peron and Lesueur.

Testa alba, diaphana, triangularis, depressa, quoquoversum stillicidiata,
anticé recurvata, posticé tricuspidata, lateribus lanceolatis, sulcatis ;

apertura triangulari, ad lateres coarctata.

The Cleodore only differ from the Hyalee in the form of their shells ;
they are triangular, and more acuminated at the sides ; and are thinner,
and consequently much more brittle and transparent. Peron and Le-
sueur were the first to distinguish them as a separate genus, and Rang
followed the same method of arrangement ; D’Orbigny, however, includes
them with the Hyalee@, and we almost incline to think that they have been
separated from them without occasion.

The shell of Cleodora may be described as being white, diaphanous,
triangular, depressed, and sulcated or slightly guttered, as it were: the
anterior portion of the shell is recurved or beaked, and the posterior
is extended into three points, the sides being lanceolated and slightly
grooved ; the aperture is triangular, and somewhat contracted at each
extremity.

Example.
Pl. CCXCV. Fig. 2.

CLeopoRA CUSPIDATA, Quoy and Gaimard, Voyage de |’Astrolabe, Mol-
lusques, pl. 27. f. 1 to 5.

MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA. 277

Hyalea cuspidata, Lamarck. D’Orbigny.
Cleodora Lessoni, Rang.

LIMACINA, Cuvier.

Testa hyalina, spiralis, oblique discoidea, lateribus umbilicatis ; dorsim
carinata, carina membranacea, lamellari; apertura ampla, integra,

utrinque paululim inflata.

The Pteropoda, though agreeing very closely with each other in their
general organization and habits, appear to be provided with very anoma-
lous kinds of shells ; they vary, indeed, so materially in their manner of
growth and complete structure, that we should have supposed them to
belong to animals differing considerably from each other in their ana-
tomical peculiarities. The little glass shell, of which we are now to
treat, described by Cuvier under the generic title of Limacina, is of com-
plete nautiloid structure, and, like the shell of the Argonaut, is entirely
destitute of any internal partition. De Blainville, struck with the great
similarity of formation that exists between these shells, has gone so far
as to pronounce the shell of the Argonaut to belong to some huge Ptero-
pod; for in his ‘ Manuel de Malacologie,’ p. 494, the Argonaut, the
Limacina under the title of Spiratella*, and a variety of it under that
of Atlanta, are associated together in a particular family by themselves.
The little that is at present known of the Limacinz is not sufficient even
to modify the arrangement of Cuvier, but our recent discoveries respect-
ing the Argonaut have fully determined its cephalopodous and distinct
nature.

The shell of Limacina may be described as being hyaline, spiral, ob-
liquely discoid, umbilicated on each side, and carinated round the back
with a membranaceous lamellar keel ; the aperture is large and entire,
and it is slightly inflated on each side.

* The title of Spiratella was introduced by De Blainville on account of the resemblance
of the word Limacina to Limacinea, a name already used in reference to a family of land
mollusks.

VOL. II. 20

278 MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA.

Example.
Pl. CCXCV. Fig. 3.

LiMAcINA HELICIALIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, No. 39.
Clio helicina, Gmelin.

Argonauta Arctica, Fabricius.

Spiratella limacina? De Blainville.

CRESEIS, Rang.
Testa conica, elongata, recta, diaphana, rosea, posticé acuminata; an-
ticé aperta, parte dorsali longiori, sulco semitorto per totam lon-

gitudinem decurrente.

The genus Creseis, founded by Rang, includes certain others of the Pte-
ropoda distinguished only by the conical formation of their shell ; they
are said, indeed, to resemble the Hyalee so closely in other respects,
that D’Orbigny refers them to that genus. Some authors have referred
them to the genus Cleodora ; and Quoy and Gaimard, it will be seen on re-
ference to our synonyms, have assigned them at different times to both.

The shell of Creseis may be described as being conical, elongated,
straight, diaphanous, and of a pale rose-colour ; posteriorly it is sharp
and acuminated ; anteriarly it is open; and the dorsal side of the shell is
longer, more pointed, and has a somewhat twisted groove running through-
out its entire length.

Example.
Pl. CCXCV. Fig. 4.

CRESEIS SPINIFERA, Rang, Annales des Sciences Naturelles, vol. xiii.
pl. 17. f. 1. Quoy and Gaimard, Voyage de l’Astrolabe, pl. 27.
f. 15 and 16.

Hyalea subula, D’Orbigny.

Cleodora subula? Quoy and Gaimard (Ann. des Sci.).

Cleodora spinifera, Deshayes.

MOLLUSCA.—CLASS IV. PTEROPODA. 279

CUVIERIA, Rang.
°

Testa tenuissima, alba, aut cylindrica, aut globulosa, aut hemispherica ;
posticé rotundata, obtusa, truncata; anticé depressa, pervia, aper-

tura transversali, partim obliqua.

Three other genera were proposed by Rang in his ‘ Manuel de Conchy-
hologie’ for the subdivision of the Pteropods: Cuvieria for such as have
a cylindrical sheil ; Psyche for those in which it is globular ; and Eurybia
for those whose shells assume a hemispherical form. These three varia-
tions of form approximate, however, so closely, and run so completely
into each other, that we do not hesitate to unite them under the first of
these titles.

The shell of Cuvieria may be described then as being very thin, white,
and either cylindrical, globular, or hemispherical; the posterior end is
rounded, obtuse, and truncated; the anterior depressed, and open, the
aperture being transverse, and slightly oblique.

Example.
Pl. CCXCV. Fig. 6.

CuviERIA COLUMNELLA, Rang, Manuel de Conchyliologie, pl. 2. f. 4.
D’Orbigny, Voyage dans l’Amérique Méridionale, Mollusques, pl. 8.
f. 35 to 39.

Cleodora columnella, Deshayes.

CYMBULIA, Péron.

Testa gelatinoso-cartilaginea, crystallina, oblonga, calceoliformis ; posticé

truncata ; anticé pervia, apertura sublaterall.

This Pteropod was discovered by Péron, and differs essentially from
202

280 MOLLUSCA.—CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

any other of the class; it is larger and of more intricate structure, and
the shell is partially modified into a kind of gelatinous, crystalline inte-
gument. The species represented in our plate was the only one known
to Lamarck ; there have, however, been three or four discovered since his
time by MM. Quoy and Gaimard, and described and figured by those assi-
duous malacologists in the ‘‘ Zoology”’ of their ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe.’

The shell of Cymbulia, or more properly its integument, may be de-
scribed as being cartilaginous, crystalline, and of an oblong, slipper-like
shape, truncated posteriorly and open anteriorly, the aperture being
nearly lateral.

Example.
Pl. CCXCVI. Fig. 1 to 3.

CymBuuia Peroni, Cuvier, Régne Animal, vol. ii. p. 380. Péron, An-
nales du Muséum, pl. 3. f. 10 to 12.

Cuass V. CEPHALOPODA.

Animal corporis parte abdominali pallio amplo, sacciformi, circumtecta,
testa munitum ; anticé capitatum, capite distincto, oculis duobus
prominulis instructo, brachiis, quasi tentaculis, flexilibus agillimis,
plus minusve elongatis coronato ; ore terminali, maxillis duabus
corneis armato. Branchiz aut due aut quatuor, subfoliiformes,
intra pallium celatze.

Testa loculosa vel illoculosa.

The Cephalopoda, or Head-walking mollusks, so called from their man-
ner of crawling on their tentacles with the head downwards, are the most
highly organized of the grand invertebrate moiety of the Animal King-
dom, and come next in order, therefore, to the Fishes, the most simply
organized of the vertebrate portion. They present a system of organiza-

Plate CCAXC VI.

Lig. 7.

bili Lerorit

Cyr.

/

MOLLUSCA.—CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. 281

tion intermediate between the Gastropods and the Fishes, inasmuch as,
like the former, they are soft inarticulated masses, and in some instances
conchiferous ; whilst they have, like the latter, a well-developed head,
enclosing a semi-cartilaginous skull, a pair of jaws, fins, a tongue, &c.,
with moreover a keen sense of vision and great power of locomotion.
They do not, however, present that immediate relation, that nicely ad-
justed affinity with the proximate classes, which is so prominent in most
parts of the system. Some authors have been tempted to conjecture that
there is a link of animal creation between the Cephalopods and the Fishes
which yet remains to be discovered. Lamarck, the great demonstrator of
the Invertebrates, says, that they are probably not the last of that series;
and the rather forced affinity which Mr. Owen exhibits between the Nau-
tilus and the Gastropods proves, on the other hand, that the Cephalopods
are indeed an isolated group. The Pteropods, which present a more
simple state of organism than the Gastropods, are nevertheless allied to
the class of animals under consideration : the abdominal portion of their
body is enveloped, like that of the Cephalopods, with a sack-like mantle,
though in a greatly modified degree; and their nocturnal habits, their
pelagic nature, and the rapidity with which they swim, seem evidently
to prepare us for the corresponding characters which are so highly indi-
cated here.

We find mention of these extraordinary animals in the earliest records
of natural history ; they were minutely described by Aristotle, and have
been the theme of naturalists and poets in every subsequent age. Little
was, however, known of the real nature of the conchiferous portion of
them until long after the revival of letters; the shells were never found
with their inhabitants, and the relation between them was not established
with any degree of certainty until the discovery of the living Nautilus
by Rumphius. This was, indeed, an important era in the history of the
Cephalopoda; for no one could have imagined that the Nautilus, to-
gether with the lost race of Ammonites, were in immediate relation with
the hideous Cuttle Fish and Calamary. The nature of those polythala-
mous tenants of a former world, the Ammonites and their multifarious
congeners, was demonstrated by the discovery of the Nautilus, a solitary

)

28: MOLLUSCA.—CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

living remnant, which has proved that the vast assemblage of organic
remains abounding in our secondary formations must have belonged to
animals who once dwelt in full activity and vigour at the bottom of the
ocean, constructing a discoidal shell by force of gravity, and hermetically
sealing the vacated portion as they increased in bulk, to give them buoy-
ancy under the surrounding pressure.

The body of the Cephalopodous mollusks presents exactly the appear-
ance of an ovate or oblong bag; the viscera, or abdominal portion of the
animal, being contained in a strong muscular bag-like mantle ; and it is
often furnished either posteriorly or laterally with a pair of fin-like pro-
cesses to assist locomotion. The head, which is situated at the opening
of this bag, is provided with a vivid pair of eyes, as also with a strong
pair of horny mandibles like the beak of a parrot, and it is crowned with
a number of long active tentacles, which, being armed with suckers, per-
form the several offices of crawling, swimming, and preying. The suck-
ers possessing a strong power of attachment, are either sessile or pedun-
culated, and in the latter case assume the terrific character of claws.
The respiratory functions are performed either by two or four somewhat
foliated branchiz ; the water is inhaled at the pallial aperture, and passes
out by the excretory funnel or vent-tube, which protrudes from the front
of the neck. The sexes are separate, and the females, which are consider-
ably the more abundant as far as can at present be ascertained, deposit
an enormous quantity of eggs. They are all provided with a capacious
ovary at the posterior extremity of the mantle; some discharge their
eggs in strings upon the rocks, whilst others construct a light, papy-
raceous shell, for protecting them when impregnated.

Very few of the Cephalopods are conchiferous; and in only one of
these instances, in Nautilus, does the shell appear designed for the com-
plete envelope of its inhabitant. The light papyraceous shell of the Ar-
gonaut seems merely a sexual provision in the female for the preservation
of her eggs; it is modelled on a different type from that of other mol-
lusks, being secreted from the outside by two of the tentacles, which pos-
sess a feeble power of calcification. Many of the naked Cephalopods have
a kind of cartilaginous plate, the analogue of a shell, inserted within the

MOLLUSCA.—CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. 283

dorsal part of the body, and in some it assumes a lanceolate, transparent
structure like a glass feather. In Spirula the shell is inserted within the
posterior extremity of the abdominal sack, and may probably be destined
to have a certain hydrostatic influence on the movements of its owner.
Nothing, however, is known of this animal beyond the record of a single
individual, and although the discoveries of M. Péron have been quoted
with considerable assurance by continental writers, they yet remain to be
confirmed. A very extensive group of minute chambered bodies has also
been attributed to animals of similar nature to the Cephalopods, on account
of their cellular construction, though presenting a singular anomaly of dis-
position.

Gualtieri was the first to include the Foraminifera in this class, and
upon the discovery of the living Spirula, by Péron and Lesueur, Lamarck
and others immediately convinced themselves that he was right. They
felt persuaded that these minute cellular bodies were the shells of animals
similarly circumstanced. ‘‘ Ce fut done rendre un service bien important é

>

la science,” says Lamarck, ‘‘je me crus autorisé a le regarder comme le
type des animaux qui produisent les Coquilles multiloculares, et enfin a con-
clure que toutes ces Coquilles appartiennent a des Cephalopodes ;’’ and Des-
hayes, no doubt encouraged in this belief by the ingenious examination
of them by D’Orbigny, says, ‘‘ C’est sans contredit l'un des faits les plus
mmportans dont la science se soit enrichie, que celui rélatif a la Spirule ; les
doutes que Von pouvoit conserver, sur la nature de beaucoup de genres deve-
noient désormais impossibles.”

The testimony of these writers is so strong on this head, that we have
been fearful to exclude these foraminiferous cells from the class; it is,
however, strongly suspected that they are deposited by the Radiata, or
some other animals of inferior organization*.

The habits of the Cephalopods have been spoken of with much enthu-
siasm by travellers ; no molluscous animals of their size are so abundantly
prolific, or so widely distributed over the globe. They mostly inhabit

* Philippi has had less hesitation than ourselves on this point, and perhaps with judgment.
** Sie dicta Polythalamia,” says that writer im his Introduction to ‘ The Shells of Sicily,’ ‘« hic
omisi, quia ea nullo modo Molluscis adscribi posse credo.”

284 MOLLUSCA.-—CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

the deep waters of the ocean, and, like the nocturnal swimmers of the
preceding class, are seldom to be seen excepting at night. They exhibit,
like the Pteropoda, a great degree of sociability, swimming for the most
part in herds, and with great activity of movement; are exceedingly
voracious, swallowing fishes, pteropods, and everything that comes in
their way ; and in their turn are destructively preyed upon by the supe-
rior inhabitants of the deep. They are provided, however, with a curious
means of defence in this emergency ; a contrivance which none but the
Great Artificer could have devised. In the interior of the body is a
cavity, in which a kind of inky fluid is generated of greater or less in-
tenseness, and the animal has the faculty of discharging it when in a
state of alarm, for the purpose of darkening the surrounding water, so as
to be enabled tu escape the vigilance of pursuers by making off unseen
in an oblique or opposite direction. This protective property is naturally
more strongly developed in those Cephalopods which are destitute of a
calcareous envelope*, and in those which wander defenceless upon the
open sea, than in those of more solitary habits, which find refuge in cavi-
ties of rocks. The same variety of adaptation is observable too in their
locomotive powers ; the wandering Cephalopods are furnished with a pair
of lateral fins to assist them in their passage through the element, some
having the addition of a caudal fin to enable them to swim backwards,
whilst others have their tentacles webbed around the base like the foot of
a duck, serving not only to increase their power of swimming, but en-
abling them to dart out of the water, after the manner of the flying-fish.
The suckers of these animals have a very formidable character, and
assist them greatly in their cruel and voracious habits ; sometimes they
are pedunculated, assuming the appearance of claws, and the fishermen
are greatly afraid of them. The sense of vision is very strong in the
Cephalopods ; many of them have the power of turning their great eyes
completely round like the chameleon, and the skin of these mollusks, as

* The skilful anatomists of the Nautilus do not appear to have discovered any reservoir for
the inky fluid in that well-protected Cephalopod, or we should have hazarded the conjecture
that something of the kind exists, from the black coating which the shell always exhibits
upon the involuted convexity of the spire.

CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA. 285

in that very remarkable quadruped, will very rapidly change colour ; it
is covered in most of them with a number of pigmental spots or papille,
and the variety of fixed hues which they will often exhibit in a compara-
tively short period of time is remarkable *.

The Cephalopoda should undoubtedly be divided according to the strict
variations of the soft parts, the modifications of the branchie, the fins,
the tentacles, &c.; but as we have only to treat in this place of such as
are conchiferous, we must follow the old arrangement of Breynius, adopted
always by Lamarck, in which those with chambered shells are separated
from those in which the shell is not chambered, after the following man-

Mer:
PoLYTHALAMIA. MonorTHaLaMIA.

Order I. CEPHALOPODA POLYTHALAMIA.

Testa multilocularis, vel interna, vel externa, septis numerosis divisa ;

septis aut siphunculo, aut foraminibus, perforatis.

The Polythalamia, or many-chambered Cephalopods, are divided into
two families, according to the manner in which the chambers into which
their shell is divided are perforated; in one group it is by means of
a continuous siphon, in the other by an irregular number of simple
perforations. The latter division is however inserted here, upon very

* The extreme voracity of these animals is powerfully described by Mr. Owen in speaking
of the Octopus, a naked Cephalopod and the largest of the class. “Those alone,” says that
accomplished writer, “‘who have witnessed the persevering activity, power, and velocity of
motion exercised by the Octopus, when engaged in its destructive practices amongst a shoal
of fishes, and who have seen it with its beak buried in the flesh of a victim held fast in the
irresistible embrace of its numerous arms, in an instant simultaneously dissolve the attach-
ment of its thousand suckers, and, disengaging itself from its prey, dart like an arrow from
the net that has been cautiously moved towards it for its capture, can form an adequate idea
of the acuteness of visual perception and powers of action with which this singular and un-
shapely Cephalopod is endowed.” —Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. ii. part i. 1838.

VOL. II. Zap

286 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

insufficient data ; the minute cellular bodies which constitute that family
are only theoretically regarded as of cephalopodous origin, and we intro-
duce them solely from our inability to disprove it. We shall endeavour
to make a succinct exposition of their history, down to the present time,
and the reader must then determine for himself whether the notions that
are commonly entertained of the nature of these objects can be feasibly
supported.

The family of the multilocular Cephalopods is divided into two families,
as follows :

ForAMINIFERA. SIPHONOIDEA.

Family 1. FORAMINIFERA.

Testa minutissima, vitrea, loculis numerosis, varié constructis, com-

posita, foraminibus parvulis plus minusve perforatis.

The family of the Foraminifera was introduced by D’Orbigny for the
reception of a number of very minute cellular bodies, which are referred
to this portion of the animal kingdom upon the supposition that they are
formed by certain cephalopodous mollusks ; they are found for the most
part mingled with the sand on the sea-shore, or attached to sea-weed,
shells, &c., and many of them are so diminutive in size as to be scarcely
perceptible by the naked eye. These shells, if indeed (in a conchological
sense) they be shells at all, consist of a number of separate and distinct
chambers, of every imaginable variety of form, deposited or piled as it
were one upon another, in all sorts of shapes, so that their plan of
deposit is straight, curved, spiral, globular, discoidal, turbinated, nau-
tiloid, trochiform, or, in fact, any other conceivable form. The cham-
bers vary considerably too in size, as well as in the character, which is
indicated by the title, namely, that of being more or less pierced with a
number of small holes. The few that were known to Linnzus were
referred by him to the same part of the system as now, his genus Nau-

FAMILY 1. FORAMINIFERA. 287

tilus, on account of their multilocular structure ; and Fichtel, De Mont-
ford, De Haan, D’Orbigny and Deshayes have successively laboured to
prove their affinity with the Cephalopoda in general. The theory that
these naturalists have advanced has not yet been proved, although we
venture to introduce it. Cuvier, Owen, and a few of not much infe-
rior celebrity, fearful of venturing beyond the limits of anatomical ex-
perience, pass over them in comparative silence* ; Lamarck seems
almost to depend upon the observations of Fichtel; De Blainville treats
them with evident incredulity as internal shells; and Gray asserts that
they are probably the cells of certain animals allied to the Polyzoa, a
group of much inferior organization to the Molluscat. Be this as it

* «M. De Blainville made also another important step in advance, by separating the Cepha-
lopods with microscopic chambered shells, under the name of Cellulacea, from those with si-
phonated shells, which he terms Po/ythalamacea; but subsequent researches have since proved
that the Cellulacea of De Blainville (Foraminifera of D’Orbigny) ought to be removed alto-
gether from the class Cephalopoda.” —Owen, ‘ Trans. of the Zool. Soc.,’ vol. 11. part 1. 1838.
Ehrenberg also urges the propriety of their removal.

+ ‘In Cases 7 and 8 are placed a series of models on an enlarged scale, and some speci-
mens of minute bodies. The nature of the animals which form them is not known; and they
may belong to several different orders. Sume have supposed them to be internal shells ; but
this cannot be the case with all, as many are attached by their outer surface to sea-weeds and
shells. From their being formed of numerous chambers, they have been generally associated
with the Nawtili; but they differ essentially from the latter in their construction, which con-
sists of a number of cells piled one on the other, and in having no terminal cavity for the re-
ception of the body of the animal. The cells are furnished with one or more small mouths,
and placed one on another in different directions, some forming straight lines, as Nodosaria,
and others spiral ones, as Rotalia. In others the cells are half the length of a whorl, so that
each new cell changes the situation of the mouth from one to the other end of the shell, as
in the Miliole; and in others the cells are divided into numerous longitudinal tubes, as in
Alveolina and Fabularia.

““These animals have been generally arranged with the Nautili, and some have classed
them with the Cephalopodous Mollusca, while others have thought they might be formed by
animals allied to the Annelides. One author has proposed that they should be formed into a
class, which he proposes to call Rhizopodes; but it is not improbable, when they shall have
been more completely examined, that they will be found to be allied to the Polyzoa; and the
body, which has been called their shell, may prove to be only a hardened skin, like the cells
formed by that class of animals.”—Gray, ‘ Synopsis of the Contents of the British Museum
for 1841.’

288 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA,

may, however, we cannot but feel interested in the meritorious expo-
sition which has been made by D’Orbigny after an examination of many
hundred species, and have therefore chosen to exhibit his arrange-
ment.

The Foraminifera are divided by D’Orbigny into five sections of fifty-
two genera, according to their conceived affinities of structure ; and we
have selected the typical one of each as sufficient, under existing circum-
stances, for their methodical distribution.

OrBICULINA. TEXTULARIA.
SPIROLOCULINA. Noposaria.
PoLYSTOMELLA.

ORBICULINA, Lamarck.

Testa orbicularis, subdiscoidea, spiralis, spira excentrica ; loculis in cavi-

tates parvulas divisis ; orificio unico. aut perpluribus.

To this genus we propose to refer all the so-called foraminiferous cepha-
lopods that are included by D’Orbigny in his family of Les Entomosteques,
containing the following five genera: Amphistegina, Heterostegina, Orbi-
culina, Alveolina and Fabularia. In the first two of these divisions the
shell is characterized as having only a single orifice in it, but in the
remainder it is said to exhibit a number of much smaller openings ;
Deshayes divides them into sections accordingly, but we refrain from
entering more minutely into the subdivision of these microscopic bodies
until the zoological relation which is assigned to them has been clearly
and credibly confirmed.

Kzamples.
Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 1.

OrBICULINA UNIvERSA, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries, Fora-
miniféres, pl. 1. f. 1.

Plate CCXCVIT.

Sun

FAMILY 1. FORAMINIFERA. 289

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 2.
OrBICULINA NUMISMALIS, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 609.
Encyclopédie Méthodique, pl. 468. f. 1. a, b, ¢, d.
Nautilus orbiculus, Fichtel.

Pl. CCXCVI. Fig. 3.

OrsicuLa pepressa, Nobis. Cuvier, Régne Animal (Fortin’s edition),
Mollusques, pl. 14. f. 2.
Heterostegina depressa, D’Orbigny.

SPIROLOCULINA, D’Orbigny.

Testa suborbicularis, loculis diametricé accumulatis, orificio dente plus

minusve complicato munito.

Our second genus of Foraminifera, Spiroloculina, corresponds with
the genus Miliola of Lamarck ; we follow however the nomenclature of
D’Orbigny, and include under this head his six genera, Biloculina, Spi-
roloculina, Triloculina, Articulina, Quinqueloculina and Adelosina, forming
his family of ‘‘ Les Agathisteques,” to which Deshayes has since added
another genus with the appellation of Sazicolina. They are arranged by
D’Orbigny, in his account of the Foraminifera of the Canary Islands, in
two sections, entitled Miliolide and Multiloculide, but Deshayes appears
to have left them entire. The chambers of the Spiroloculine are de-
scribed as differing from those of the preceding genus, in being dia-
metrically clustered together, and the orifice is said to be furnished with
a more or less complicated tooth ; the singular formation of the whorls,
opposed to each other over their own axis, is also noticed as being re-

markable.
Examples.

Pl. CCXCVIL. Fig. 4.

SprroLocuLtina cymBium, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries,
Foraminiféres, pl. 3. f. 5 and 6.

290 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig 5.

Sprrotocutina WesBIANA, Nobis.
Triloculina Webbiana, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Hes Canaries, Forami-

niferes, pl. 3. f. 13 to 15.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 6.

SprroLocu.Lina Bertrueroriana, Nobis.
Quinqueloculina Berthelotiana, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries,
Foraminiferes, pl. 3. f. 25 to 27.

POLYSTOMELLA, Lamarck.

Testa discoidea, subturbinata, spira szepissimeé regulari, plus minusve

prominula ; anfractibus contiguis, loculis irregulariter divisis.

The Polystomelle are for the most part distinguished as having a
somewhat nautiloid construction, but their infinite variation of form ren-
ders it exceedingly difficult to fix a proper generic uniformity of charac-
ter. The mere structure and formation of these bodies is all that can be
at present resorted to as a means of classification ; and the very anoma-
lous and extraordinary shapes which they present defy the ingenuity of
the most skilful systematists. The family of Les Helicosteques, which we
include under this genus, is by far the largest which D’Orbigny insti-
tuted: he divides it into three sections, and these are again subdivided
into no less than twenty-six genera. ‘The first section, Les Turbinoides,
contains ten genera, as follows: Clavulina, Uviferina, Bulimina, Valvulina,
Rosalina, Rotalia, Calcarina, Globigerina, Gyroidina and Truncatulina ;
the second section, Les Ammonoides, contains four only: Planulina, Pla-
norbulina, Operculina and Soldania ; and the last section is divided into
twelve genera: Cassidulina, Anomalina*, Vertebralina, Polystomella, Den-

* A most appropriate title, if it has reference to anomaly of structure.

FAMILY 1. FORAMINIFERA. 291

dritina, Peneroplis, Spirolina, Robulina, Cristellaria, Nonionina, Nummu-
lina and Siderolina under the title of ‘‘Les Nautiloides.”

The characters which have been assigned to the Polystomell are, that
they have a discoidal somewhat turbinated shell, with generally a regular
spire, which is more or less prominent, with the whorls contiguous, and
the chambers irregularly divided.

The following species are selected, one from each of D’Orbigny’s three
sectional divisions :

Examples.

Pl. CCXCVIL. Fig. 7.

PotystoMeLLa Canariensis, Nobis.
Globigerina Canariensis, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries, pl. 2.
f. 10 to 12.
Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 8.

PoLystoMELLA vutearis, Nobis.

Planorbulina vulgaris, D’Orbigny, Tableau Méthodique des Céphalo-
podes, p. 114. Foraminiféres de Cuba, p. 85. Foraminiféres des
[les Canaries, pl. 2. f. 30.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 9.

PoLysTtoMELLA coMPLANATA, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries,
Foraminiferes, pl. 2. f. 35.

TEXTULARIA, Defrance.

Testa plerumque elongata, subconica, loculorum seriebus duabus alter-

natis subangulatim composita.

The genus Textularia may be regarded as the type of D’Orbigny’s
family of ‘‘ Les Enallostegues,” and the most suitable therefore for repre-
senting the several groups into which that division is subdivided. They
are ten, as follows: Bigenerina, Guttulina, Textularia, Vulvulina, Dimor-

292 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

phina, Polymorphina, Virgulina, Spheroidina, Gemmulina and Sagrina, and
are considered peculiar in having the chambers alternately deposited into
separate and distinct series, and furnished each on the inner side with a
semilunar aperture.

Examples.
Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 10.

Textutaria sagittuta, D’Orbigny, Tableau Méthodique des Cépha-
lopedes, p.97. Foraminiféres des Iles Canaries, pl. 1. f. 19 to 21.
Polymorphum sagittulum, Soldani.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 11.

TEXTULARIA BULLOIDES, Nobis.
Spheroidina bulloides, D’Orbigny, ‘Tableau Méthodique des Céphalopodes.
Cuvier, Régne Animal (Fortin’s edition), Mollusques, pl. 15. f. 9.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 12.

TEXTULARIA CAPREOLUS, Nobis.
Vulvulina capreolus, D’Orbigny, Tableau Méthodique des Céphalopodes.
Cuvier, Régne Animal (Fortin’s edition), pl. 14. f. 11.

NODOSARIA, Lamarck.

Testa elongata, non spiralis, vel recta, vel arcuata, loculis aut convexis,

aut depressis, singulatim superpositis.

The genus Nodosaria, which we have selected to represent the remain-
ing family of D’Orbigny’s Foraminifera, ‘‘ Les Sticostegues,” includes some
of the largest of the series; their shells are either straight or curved,
without any indication to become spiral, and consist of a greater or less
number of chambers, piled one upon another upon the same axis. Seve-
ral of them were known to Linneus ; his Nautili raphanus, fascia, rapha-
nistrum, obliquus, legumen, radicula and siphunculus, were all referable to

FAMILY 1. FORAMINIFERA. 293

this single division; they no doubt attracted his attention from their
superiority of size, though still excessively diminutive, and were referred
to the genus Nautilus on account of their multilocular construction. The
following are the genera into which this group is divided by D’Orbigny :
Nodosaria, Lingulina, Frondicularia, Rimulina, Vaginulina, Marginulina,
Planularia and Pavonina ; and the first of these is again subdivided
into Nodosaria (including Orthocera of Lamarck), Glandulina, Dentalina,
Orthocerina and Mucronina. The whole of the Foraminifera, indeed,
exhibit such extreme variations of structure, that they may be verily
divided ad infinitum*.

Examples.
Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 13.

NoposaRIA sTRIATI-coLiis, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries,
Foraminifeéres, pl. 1. f. 2 to 4.

Pl. CCXCVIL. Fig. 14.

NoposarIia CARINATA, Nobis.

Lingulina carinata, D’Orbigny, Tableau Méthodique des Céphalopodes,
p- 91; Foraminiféres de Cuba, p. 20; des Iles Canaries, pl. 1. f. 5
and 6.

Orthoceratia zoophitica subcordiforma, Soldani.

Pil. CCXCVIT. Fig. 15.

Noposaria BertHeLoTiana, Nobis.
Marginulina Berthelotiana, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Iles Canaries,
Foraminiféres, pl. 1. f. 14 and 15.

* Our observations on these heterogeneous creations are gleaned entirely from the elabo-
rate memoirs of De Haan, D’Orbigny and Deshayes. Being somewhat incredulous of the
zoological affinity which these writers assign to them, and neither dexterous in theory nor
skilful in micrography, we have disposed of them somewhat summarily. Our drawings are
taken from the plaster models so ingeniously constructed by D’Orbigny, upon a highly mag-
nified scale.

VOL. II. 2a

294 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

Pl. CCXCVII. Fig. 16.

Noposaria WesBIANA, Nobis.
Marginulina Webbiana, D’Orbigny, Mollusques des Nes Canaries, Fora-
miniféres, pl. 1. f. 7 to 11.

Family 2. SIPHONOIDEA.

Testa loculis regularibus, siphunculo continuo percurrente.

The family of the Siphonoidea, ‘‘ Les Siphonoides” of De Haan, ‘‘ Les
Siphoniferes”” of D’Orbigny, includes two genera of multilocular Cepha-
lopods, which have been associated together on account of the presence
of a continuous siphon running from chamber to chamber through the
entire convolution of the shell. In one genus, Spirula, it passes down
the ventral side of the shell, but in the other, Nautilus, it perforates the
centre. The immediate purpose of this siphon has not yet been satis-
factorily determined ; we think, however, that in the former it may be
intended for some hydrostatic purpose, in the latter it may be destined
solely for the passage of the membrane which sustains the animal in its
shell during their rotatory operation of growth.

We are now fully acquainted with the organization and habits of the
Nautilus, but our information is extremely limited with regard to the Spi-
rula; the description which has been handed down to us rests indeed
upon the testimony of a single individual, and it is only on account of
this obscurity in its history that we retain what might otherwise have
been considered a very unscientific mode of arrangement; for in one
genus the shell is said to be internal, whilst in the other it is external.
The following are the genera alluded to :

SPIRULA. NaAuvtTILus.

FAMILY 2. SIPHONOIDEA. 295

SPIRULA, Lamarck.

Testa ut plurimum interna, alba, subpellucida, tubulosa, in spiram dis-
coideam, anfractibus disjunctis, convoluta; septis transversis, intis
convexis, regulariter divisa; siphunculo continuo, propé ad ventra-
lem partem percurrente ; aperturé integr4, marginibus simplici-

bus, acutis.

The interesting little discoid shell which Lamarck distinguished with
the generic title of Spirula, was described by Lister, Linnzus and others,
on account of its multilocular construction, as a species of Nautilus ; by
those however, who, like D’Argenville and Martini, did not observe a
binominous formula of nomenclature, it was introduced under the com-
mon appellation of the Cornu Ammonis. All naturalists seem to have
agreed upon its immediate relation to the Nautilus, and when the soft
parts of this mollusk were discovered by Péron and Lesueur, their con-
clusions were singularly confirmed ; for it was found to be a decapodous
cephalopod, inhabiting the deeper waters of the ocean. But however
strikingly these mollusks may resemble each other in their habits and
general organism, they differ materially in regard to the office and position
of their shell. In the Nautilus it is external and protective, the soft parts
being lodged within the porch or aperture of the shell; but in the Spirula
the shell is internal. The body of this cephalopod is not unlike that of
the cuttle-fish ; the sack-like mantle is divided at the lower extremity
into two equal lobes, and the shell lies concealed between them, having its
attachment strengthened by the accession of a tendinous filament pene-
trating the siphon.

The discovery of the Spirula in a living state was hailed with especial
enthusiasm by many, because it was reckoned to assist the ingenious
supposition that the Foraminifera might be the analogical appendages of
animals of similar organization ; the cephalopodic nature of these bodies,
however, still remains to be determined. The natural history of the

2Q2

296 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

Spirula even is founded upon the single testimony of Péron and Lesueur,
and no other specimen than the one which they described having as yet
been seen, it cannot but be considered to be involved in some uncertainty ;
one French traveller, indeed, Fréminville, has challenged the authenticity
of their description.

The shell of Spirula may be described as being for the most part in-
ternal, white, transparent and tubular, rolled into a discoid spire, with
the whorls entirely separated from each other; it is then regularly divi-
ded or partitioned by a number of transverse septa, which are convex on
the inner side, and there is a continuous siphon running throughout from
chamber to chamber, near the ventral part of the shell; the aperture has
been always found entire, with the margins simple and acute, but we are
not yet satisfied that this is the mature completion of the shell.

Example.
Pl. CCXCVIII. Fig. 1 to 3.

Sprruta Peronu, Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., vol. vii. p. 601. Martini,
Conch., vol. i. pl. 254. Vignette 11. f.1 to 3; De Blainville, Anato-
mie de la Coquille de la Spirule, Nouvelles Annales du Muséum,
vol. ili. p. 18. pl. 1. f. A. to F.

Spirula australis, Encyclopédie Méthodique.

Cornu Ammonis, D’Argenville, Martini.

NAUTILUS, Aristotle.

Testa orbicularis, symmetrica, anfractibus plurimis, in spiram discoi-
deam contigué volutis, ultimo alios obtegente, spira utrinque um-
bilicata, umbilico aut perspicuo, aut occulto ; multilocularis, loculis
regularibus, septis transversis, interné convexis, siphunculo conti-

nuo subcentricé perforatis.

The two great conchiferous Cephalopods, Argonauta and Nautilus,

SPIRULA.

Plate CCXCVIII.

Spirula Peron,

FAMILY 2. SIPHONOIDEA. 297

seem to have been equally well known to the father of natural history ;
for in Scaliger’s translation of the ‘ Historia Animalium’ we learn that
Aristotle, when speaking of his Polypi, or Cephalopodous Malakia, makes
especial mention of two of them having shells. They were both regarded
by this venerable philosopher as species of Nautilus; “the one,” says
Aristotle, ‘‘ has a hollow shell, not naturally adherent to it; the other
has a shell, which like a snail it never quits.” Here, however, remained
the history of these mollusks for ages. Pliny, and indeed other writers
subsequent to Aristotle, seem only to have noticed one of the Nautili of
their predecessor, for their observations embody little beyond what he
had transmitted to them of his Nautilus primus, the light monothalomous
Argonaut of Linneus. The Nautilus secundus of the ancients remained
in obscurity until the revival of letters; Belon, a French author of 1550,
gave a representation of the shell; and its animal inhabitant was figured
in 1703 by Rumphius, a Dutch merchant and naturalist resident at Am-
boyna. Although an accurate delineator of character for the age in which
he lived, he was no anatomist, and his drawings are somewhat inaccurate ;
having lost his sketches, he is said to have renewed them from recollec-
tion ; they have, however, been valued from necessity, for no other living
specimen of this mollusk was discovered for the lapse of a century and a
quarter.

Cuvier, the first great anatomist who tested the organism of the Ce-
phalopods by minute dissection, looked with earnest solicitude, no doubt,
for the soft and living portion of the Nautilus; but the act which made
at last so prominent a step in the history of these animals, was reserved
for a no less skilful operator of our own day. A Nautilus was captured
in 1829 in the Bay of Marekini, at the Island of Erromango, New He-
brides ; it was seen floating on the surface of the water, and was just
about to sink, when a sailor caught hold of it with a boat-hook. The
right eye was almost shattered in the struggle to secure it, and the shell
being much broken it was injudiciously removed. ‘Two years unfortu-
nately elapsed before the soft parts, which were carefully preserved in
spirits, reached England: they were presented to Mr. Owen for dissec-
tion ; and although a minute portion of shell, adhering to one of the lateral

298 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

expansions of the belt, was all that remained of the original frame-work,
he admirably succeeded, by a train of analogical reasoning, to establish
the relation of the whole. His celebrated ‘ Memoir on the Pearly Nau-
tilus*’ was published in London in 1832 by the Royal College of Sur-
geons, and to the severe disappointment of the author, the illustrious
Cuvier died but a few days before it issued from the press.

Although the animal of the Nautilus was an important acquisition to
conchological science, it would have been far more acceptable if accom-
panied with the shell: a doubt immediately arose amongst naturalists, as
to whether the position which Mr. Owen had assigned to the animal in
the shell was the true one. ‘‘ Mais dans quelle position,” asks De Blain-
ville, ‘‘ le Nautile est-il dans sa coquille?” ‘‘ And if,” says Mr. Gray,
‘« the relative position of the animal of the Nautilus be correctly assigned by
Mr. Owen with respect to its shell,” it must offer a similar anomaly to the
genera Patella and Lottia.

In 1840 two more specimens of the Nautilus were procured after a long
and arduous search, by a Dutch gentleman at New Guinea. One was sent
to the public museum of Leyden, and the other to Paris; but as these
also were destitute of their calcareous envelope, an investigation of them
could add little to what had been already advanced by Mr. Owen. M.Va-
lenciennes, however, with a laudable desire, probably, of emulating his
predecessor, undertook the dissection, and a skilful memoir was the
result, though not containing much of novelty beyond a difference in his
calculation of the tentacles, and the demonstration of an organ of hear-
ingt. His observations are conducted with accuracy and plainness, but
the memoir is not so rich in that eloquent analogical reasoning which so
vividly characterizes the writings of his contemporary. The opportunity

* The very elaborate character of this memoir directly stamped its author as the first zoo-
tomist of the day. The smallest nerve has its immediate office assigned to it, the simplest
organ its peculiar function; the component systems are traced with the most rigorous accu-
racy, and the inferences that are deduced from a consideration of the whole, exhibit a fertility
of imagination that renders an abstruse subject as pleasing as it is full of scientific interest.

+ Mr. Owen says on this head, ‘‘ With respect to the sense of hearing, I have not been
able to detect a distinct organ for that faculty.”

FAMILY 2. SIPHONOIDEA. 299

that was thus afforded the continental professor of examining the soft
parts of the Nautilus, was highly satisfactory to Mr. Owen, for he arrived
at precisely the same conclusion as himself in regard to their relation
with the shell. ‘‘ En confirmant,” says Valenciennes, “la maniére de voir
de M. Owen, si juste et si conforme a la nature, jai établi animal dans la
vraie place occupée par lui dans sa coquille, je ne laisse plus aucune discus-
sion raisonnable possible sur ce point.” Here, however, was no direct
proof, the testimony of both the learned professors was alike circumstan-
tial ; indeed, the very necessity for the introduction of the word raison-
nable in this statement proclaimed it to be an hypothesis. Mr. Owen was
himself singularly destined to prove the truth of his conjecture, for only
two days since a magnificent specimen of the Nautilus, with its shell
entire, was presented to him by Capt. Belcher, R.N. ‘The individual in
question was captured by that gentleman at Amboyna, not long since ;
it was secured alive, and has been preserved, together with its shell, in
spirits without the slightest injury. When put into Mr. Owen’s hands,
he was extremely gratified to behold that the animal held exactly the
position in its shell that he had ventured to assign to it; and we doubt
not but that M. Valenciennes will be as highly pleased to find that his
expectations have been so soon realized*.

Having detailed the history of the Nautilus from the time of Aristotle
to the present day, it now remains for us to speak of its structure and
general habits. The soft parts of this animal form a kind of oblong mass,
such as may be supposed capable of fitting into the porch or aperture of
its well-known shell, and, like the rest of the Cephalopods, consist of two
parts. The anterior or outer part incloses a well-developed head, with a

* We shall not readily forget the glorious delight of the Hunterian Professor, as he hur-
ried past our door only yesterday on his way to the Zoological Society ; his treasure proudly
suspended in an anatomical jar; himself loaded with the controversial theories of his con-
temporaries, that he was about to level at a breath. Nor can we fail to remember his ani-
mated enthusiasm at the Meeting, when, holding up the precious truant, fresh as it were from
its native element, without a fracture, and apparently dozing under its capacious hood, he
proved, beyond the possibility of contradiction, the generalizations he had so admirably worked
out as a student ten years before by an ingenious complication of analogies.

300 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

pair of strong, horny mandibles, a mass of some thirty or forty tentacles,
and a number of delicate structures, including the organs of smelling,
hearing, seeing, &c.; and over all these parts is a capacious fleshy hood,
which may be considered as the analogue of the operculum in the Gas-
tropods. The inner or posterior part of the body contains the viscera,
with a funnel or vent-hole extending from beneath the tentacles, and the
entire abdominal mass, together with the breathing apparatus, is enve-
loped by a large sack-like mantle fitting into the hollow of the shell.
The anterior portion of the mantle, or that which is attached to the back
part of the head, is produced into a considerable fold, which overlaps the
involuted convexity of the shell, and from the lower extremity of the
entire body extends a central membranous tubiform process, which, by
passing the siphonic apertures of the septa, extends completely through
the convolutions of the shell, from chamber to chamber, until it is fast-
ened to the nucleus or parietal wall of the central or first-formed chamber.
Around the circumference of this abdominal sack there is a thin layer of
horny matter, called the belt, expanding on each side into a kind of broad
patch, and becoming the medium of muscular attachment.

The natural position, then, of the Nautilus in its shell, is with the back
of the head and concavity of the hood against the camerated convexity of
the spire, and the funnel resting on the outer concave wall of the cham-
ber: the tentacles are consequently protruded over the lateral margins of
the aperture, and the body is retained within the shell by the adhesion of
the membrane and the horny girdle.

The following appears to us to be the manner in which the Nautilus
constructs its shell. The animal in its embryo formation deposits a sim-
ple hollow shell, out of which it necessarily advances as it increases in
bulk ; and in order to assist its specific gravity at the bottom of the ocean,
the vacated portion of the shell is chambered in by the secretion of trans-
verse septa, the animal having first taken the precaution to secure a
strong tubiform membrane to the inner wall, in order to adjust its posi-
tion (a consideration of the habits of this pelagic mollusk will show the
necessity for this membrane). As the soft parts increase in bulk, the
muscular girdle which binds them to the shell would naturaily be forced

FAMILY 2. SIPHONOIDEA. 301

from any adhesion ; but from its being furnished with a certain degree of
elasticity, it advances by a series of periodical slips, the suddenness of
which is undoubtedly counteracted by the attachment of the central
membrane. The growth of the shell then proceeds in a circular direc-
tion, and serves to buoy up its inhabitant in the water by having the
vacated portion chambered in to meet its specific gravity. The geometri-
cal increase of it arises simply thus. The natural position of the Nauti-
lus, like other Cephalopods, is with its head downwards, the shell being
consequently above ; and the periodical slip of the belt of adhesion most
probably takes place when the animal is in this supine position. It lets
itself down, and round and round, as it were, upon its axis, by the
limited extension of this membranous pulley ; the operation ceases when
it arrives at maturity, and the membrane being no longer wanted, pro-
bably decays. Such is the manner in which our observations lead us to
suppose the Nautilus grows; the chambers have certainly no communica-
tion with the surrounding fluid. The camerated portion of the shell of
Nautilus is evidently a simple, mechanical construction, (though planned
by the wisest intelligence,) to assist the specific gravity of its inhabitant
whilst under the different mutations of pressure that it is lable to at differ-
ent periods of growth in its passage through the element ; and it is, more-
over, a contrivance that could only be effected by the aid of this adjust-
ing membrane upon the simple geometry of motion above described*.

* The principle here advanced, of the geometrical formation of the Nautilus shell round its
axis by the aid of an adjusting membrane, and of its camerated construction being accom-
modated to the specific gravity of the inhabitant, will, perhaps, receive additional weight by
a consideration of the following passage from the ‘ Memoir’ of Professor Owen :—

‘In sections of recent shells, its [the membrane’s] dried remains may occasionally be seen
of a black colour and pergameneous texture, continuing from septum to septum as far as
the central or first-formed chamber: and a further confirmation that this is the true struc-
ture of the parts, is afforded by the fossil shells of this genus. In some polished sections of
these remains, not only is the continuation of the tube through all the chambers evident, but
it is seen to become slightly dilated in them, and in some instances appears also to have
been reflected over the outer part of the testaceous tube prior to being continued across the
chamber to the next partition. There is no indication, however, of the latter structure in
the recent shells where the membranous tube is preserved.”

VOL. II. 2R

302 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA. ORDER I. POLYTHALAMIA.

M. Valenciennes regards the periodical introduction of a partition in
the shell of Nautilus as in some measure analogous to the occasional de-
posit of a varix in the shell of Murex and other Gastropods. The septa,
like the varices, may undoubtedly be secreted by the mantle during a
period of rest, but there the analogy ceases. We would rather compare
the rotatory increase of the Nautilus to the horizontal growth of that sin-
cular Gastropod, the Magilus (vide p. 231). The one gravitates round a
centre, increasing by a peculiarity of contrivance the volume and com-
parative buoyancy of its shell to keep pace with the surrounding pressure,
which naturally increases in intenseness as the subject increases in bulk ;
the other having a different medium to combat with, namely, the outward
increase of the coral in which it is imbedded, leaves its spiral plan of
construction to pursue a straight growth, and, raising itself forward, fills
the vacated portion of the shell with an extraordinary secretion of solid
matter. If the Magilus had advanced by a deposit of transverse septa,
instead of solidifying its shell, the increase of the madrepore might have
crushed it; and if the Nautilus had advanced by the solidifying of its
shell instead of by the deposit of transverse septa, it would have pro-
duced an incumbrance incompatible with its locomotive faculties.

We are now brought to the consideration of the habits of the Nautilus.
It is evidently, as Mr. Owen expresses it, ‘‘ a ground-dwelling animal,”
creeping along the bottom of the sea, with hood and tentacles, at a tole-
rably quick pace ; and the shell, being above its head, must greatly assist
the animal in its movements, from a tendency to float. It is not im-
probable but that the Nautilus may use a certain hydrostatic influence
over the branchial cavity to enable it to rise to the surface. Valenciennes
says, “Il nage avec facilité dans le sein des eaux en faisant sortir avec force
la grand quantité d’eau contenue dans sa cavite branchiale.” And the testi-
mony of Rumphius in respect to its capacity of floating, cited by Mr.
Owen, is of so much interest, considering the time in which it was writ-
ten, that we venture to repeat it.

““ When he thus floats on the water, he puts out his head, and all his
barbs (tentacles), and spreads them upon the water with the poop (of the
shell) above; but at the bottom he creeps in the reverse position, with

oe F

FAMILY 2. SIPHONOIDEA. 303

his boat above him, and with his head and barbs upon the ground,
making* a tolerably quick progress. He keeps himself chiefly upon the
ground, creeping sometimes also into the nets of the fisherman; but
after a storm, as the weather becomes calm, they are seen in troops
floating on the water, being driven up by the agitation of the waves:
whence one may infer that they congregate in troops at the bottom.
This sailing, however, is not of long continuance; for having taken in
all their tentacles, they upset their boat, and so return to the bottom.”
This account, published at Amsterdam more than a hundred years ago,
is mainly authenticated ; but it may still be a little exaggerated, for the
Nautili have never since been found floating in troops, nor exercising the
bold familiarity, above-mentioned, of walking into the fisherman’s nets.

The shell of Nautilus may be described as being orbicular, symmetri-
cal, divided into a number of chambers, generally about forty, and con-
voluted on a vertical plane, with the whorls contiguous, the last one
completely covering all the others. It is a firm shell, distinctly marked
with transverse brownish bands, and is composed of two distinct layers,
an outer coat of opake testaceous substance, and a lining of bright nacre.
The axis of the spire is umbilicated on each side, and the umbilicus is
sometimes open, sometimes filled up with the matter deposited by the
overlapping fold of the anterior portion of the mantle. The septa which
divide the chambers are convex on the inside, and perforated throughout
with a central siphonic tube, which is more or less calcareous ; the aper-
ture of the shell is large, and the margins are simple. The muscular
impression of the horny girdle by which the animal has been attached to
its shell may be distinctly observed in every chambert.

* By force of gravity probably.

+ We have somewhat exceeded the usual limit of our observations in speaking of the Nau-
tilus, but the fulness and importance of its history demand especial service. It is important
to the naturalist, but far more so to the geologist ; for, as Professor Owen eloquently expresses
it, “it is the living, and perhaps sole living archetype of a vast tribe of organized beings,
whose fossilized remains testify their existence at a remote period, and in another order of
things.”

2R2

304 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

Example.
Pl. CCXCIX. Fig. 1.

Nautitus Pompixius, Linneus (Gmelin’s edit.), p. 3369. Rumphius,
Mus., pl. 17. f. A. and C. Martini, Conch., vol. i. pl. 18 and 19.
f. 164 and 165. Vignette, vol. i. p. 222. Owen, Memoir on the
Pearly Nautilus, pl. 1 to 8. De Blainville, Anatomie de la Coquille
du Nautile, Nouvelles Annales du Muséum, vol. ili. p. 1. pl. 1 and 2.
f. 1 and 2. Valenciennes, Nouvelles Recherches sur le Nautile,
Archives Muséum, p. 257. pl. 8 to 11.

Nautilus secundus, Aristotle.

Nautilus major, Rumphius.

Nautilus maximus, D’ Argenville.

Order I]. CEPHALOPODA MONOTHALAMIA.
Testa cymbeeformis, externa, illoculosa, simpliciter involuta.

The plan which we have here adopted for the ordinal division of the
Cephalopods was introduced more than a hundred years since by Brey-
nius, a naturalist of Dantzic. It is not, as before stated, in good concord-
ance with the organization of the animals, for, according to the structure
of the breathing apparatus, as shown by Mr. Owen, there is a much
closer affinity between the Spirula and the Argonaut, than between the
siphoniferous genera Spirula and Nautilus. So few of the Cephaiopods
are conchiferous, that it is extremely difficult to introduce a natural ar-
rangement of them in a ‘‘ System of Conchology.”’ The anatomical cha-
racters of the Mollusca can only be strictly followed in treating of the
entire series, both conchiferous and naked; and it only remains for us,
therefore, to characterise the monothalamous kinds referred to this order
as having a light, open, papyraceous, boat-shaped shell, which is external

Plate COXCIX.

telis Lom pelrits

1 Naw

go

_ semnpler ?

;

ORDER II. MONOTHALAMIA. 305

and simply involuted. They are few in number, and included in the fol-
lowing genus :
ARGONAUTA.

ARGONAUTA, Linneus.

Testa subnavicularis, illoculosa, papyracea, tenuissima, in spiram discoi-
deam leviter convoluta ; spira bicarinata, propé in teste aperturam

subimmersa ; carinis plus minusve tuberculosis.

The Nautilus primus, or ‘‘ Paper Nautilus” of Aristotle, was separated
about the middle of the eighteenth century from his Nautilus secundus, or
‘Pearly Nautilus,” by Gualtieri, an Italian conchologist, under the title
of Cymbium: it was distinguished too by his Swedish contemporary Lin-
neus about the same time under that of Argonauta ; and the increasing
celebrity of that writer soon obtained for his name the preference. The
observations of those authors were, however, still confined to the shell ;
the Professor of Pisa added little more to the early history of the Argo-
naut than the Professor of Upsal; and the zoological world was warmly
divided on the nature and affinities of its inhabitant. Bruguiére, La-
marck, De Montford, Ocken, De Roissy, Leach, Cuvier, De Férussac,
De Blainville, Rafinesque, Deshayes, and Gray advanced little beyond a
speculative series of hypothetical arguments, the final observations of
Lamarck being the most accurate because least hypothetical. The com-
plete demonstration of this animal was singularly reserved for the skilful
anatomist of the ‘‘ Pearly Nautilus,” for its true relation and character
was established only five years since by the very laudable exertions of
Mr. Owen.

The body of the Argonaut retains so little muscular adhesion with the
shell, and presents altogether such an apparent anomaly of structure, that
the learned were for a long time suspicious of their natural relation ; they
believed that the octopodous Cephalopod usually found with this elastic
envelope was neither its fabricator nor lawful owner. Some indulged a

306 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

notion that it was the shell of a huge night-swimming Pteropod ; others,
that it was the branchial protector of a mollusk of homologous nature with
the Carinaria ; and it is certainly to be regretted that the last of these
absurd hypotheses should be tolerated by an eminent zoologist in the
present day in the face of indisputable proof to the contrary *.

Every doubt on the subject has been fortunately dispelled by the united
efforts of Madame Power and Professor Owen; the former resident at
Messina, by an interesting course of experiments on living subjects ; the
latter, by a train of anatomical deductions from the specimens so experi-
mented upon}. M. Rang, an intelligent traveller in Algiers, has also
contributed somewhat to the elucidation of the subject, but the contro-
versy was finally silenced by the observations and reasonings above
mentioned.

The Argonaut, like the rest of the Cephalopods, consists of two distinct
parts ; the viscera or abdominal portion contained in a sack-like mantle,
and the head or cephalic portion crowned with tentacles. The tentacles,
which are eight in number, are profusely armed with a number of strong
and powerful suckers ; there is also a funnel or vent-hole, and the breath-
ing apparatus, under certain modifications, is not much unlike that of the

* In the last ‘ Synopsis of the Contents of the British Museum,’ dated 1841, Mr. Gray unhe-
sitatingly says, ‘‘ Here must be placed for the present (immediately after Carinaria, a Nucleo-
branchiate Gastropod of his family Pterotracheide), on account of the similarity of the form
and texture of the shell, the Paper Nautilus (Argonauta). As yet only a peculiar kind of
Cuttle-fish, with a web to the end of the longer arms, has been found in the Argonaut shells ;
but there are many reasons for believing that this is only a parasite, adapted by its form to
live in such shells, as the web of the arms is used by the animal to embrace the shell and keep
it in its right position on the body.”

If the Argonaut shell, which obtains a very large size, bears the same relation to its here-
assumed fabricator as the shell of the Carinaria, covering in the same manner a mere branchial
nucleus on the back, there must, indeed, be a fleet of these animals in the Mediterranean of
no ordinary dimensions to supply the shells that are so abundantly found there ; (more than
a thousand specimens are before us at this moment!) they must be furnished, too, with no
common degree of instinct to have so long escaped the vigilance of their pursuers.

+ These specimens, exhibited by Mr. Owen to the Zoological Society in 1839, were twenty
in number; the smallest hada shell weighing only a grain and a half, and the remainder pre-
sented a perfect correspondency of increase up to the common-sized mature individual.

ORDER II. MONOTHALAMIA. 307

Nautilus. The two hindermost or dorsal pair of tentacles present, how-
ever, a modification of structure in this octopod unlike any of the class.
The Argonaut possesses the peculiar faculty of secreting a light boat-
shaped shell, for the purpose of containing her eggs; and as this elastic
envelope could not serve to protect the ovary, if it had been moulded as
in the Nautilus, immediately on the body, it is formed from the outside
by an expansion of each of the dorsal tentacles, which undertake the
office of calcification like the expanded lobes of the Cypree*. The cal-
cifying power is thus transferred from the mantle to this pair of arms or
tentacles ; it is, however, much more feebly developed than in the Nau-
tilus ; the shell remains in a perfect state of elasticity during the life of
the animal, and it contracts and swells to suit the respiratory and loco-
motive movements of its inhabitant.

The velated or web-like arms, so celebrated in poetic fiction as supply-
ing the service of sails}, are much larger in some species of Argonauta
than in others; (for there are several distinct kinds of Argonauts, each
presenting, with a constancy of correspondence in their shells, a joint
assemblage of characters specifically distinct from each other ;) in the
Argonauta argo, for example, the common species of the Mediterranean,

* In the living Argonauts alluded to as having been experimented upon by Madame Power,
she distinctly observed the gradual formation of the shell as above described; and upon pur-
posely breaking it whilst the animal was in life and vigour in her marine vivarium, she was
still further gratified to find that the fracture became duly repaired under the influence of the
calcifying membranes. We have also the additional testimony of D’Orbigny on this head,
who relates having frequently discovered Argonauts with the margin of the shell in a mem-
branous and soft state, from having just received an additional secretion of calcareous matter.

+ ‘These membranes,” says Owen, “have been described by naturalists and poets, from
Aristotle and Callimachus down to Cuvier and Byron, as serving the office of sails; the ani-
mal being supposed to have the power of rigidly extending the soft fleshy arms which sup-
port the membranes, and maintaining the latter tensely outstretched to meet the breeze. It
is scarcely necessary to observe, that the structure of the parts in question is incompatible
with this hypothesis of the use of the ve/a in navigating the frail boat of the Argonaut.” «It
has been ascertained, indeed,” continues the Professor, ‘‘ by direct observation, that these
vela, or rather velamenta, have not only a relation of coexistence, but one of direct physiolo-
gical import to the development of the shell, serving as the organs both of secreting and of

retaining this part.”

308 CLASS V. CEPHALOPODA.

the velamenta are expanded so as entirely to grasp each side of the shell,
and when the animal is captured, they are suddenly retracted, in a state
of alarm, and thrust down each side between the body and the shell
so as to be plainly seen through it from the outside; the shell being
thoroughly permeable to light, in its native condition, and not preventing
the flesh of its inhabitant from assuming a certain degree of colour. We
learn from the well-directed observations of Mr. Owen, that neither the
membranous arms nor the shell are developed until some days after the
Argonaut is excluded from the egg*, and this accounts for the compa-
rative enormity of the nucleus. ‘‘ The young Cephalopod,” he observes,
‘manifests a complete concordance between the form of its body and that
of its shell, entirely filling the cavity ; and it has been noticed that at a
certain age the animal begins to withdraw the extremity of the sack or
abdominal portion of the body from the apex of the shell, to serve the
purpose of oviposition, and this operation has been found to commence
exactly and only when the ovarium begins to enlarge under the sexual
stimulus.” .

It may have been already noticed, from what has been said of the Ar-
gonaut, that its entire history, both as regards the habits and organic
structure of this animal, relates to the female. The fact is, that a male
Argonaut does not yet appear to have been found, and it still becomes a
question, as to whether the male produces a shell at allt. Several male
Octopods have been discovered ; one variety indeed, says a correspondent
of the Zoological Society, is very abundant in the Bay of Naples, and
daily to be seen in the common market as an article of food: all of these,

«

* «Tn the ova most advanced, the distinction of head and body was established; the pig-
ment of the eyes, the ink in the ink-bladder, the pigmental spots on the skin, were distinctly
developed; the siphon, the beak, and the arms, were also discernible by a low microscopic
power; the arms were short and simple; but the secreting membranes of the shell were not
developed, and of the shell itself there was no trace. In the second memoir published by Ma-
dame Power (1838), it is stated that the young Argonaut is extluded from the egg, as such,
but naked, twenty-five days after oviposition, and that in ten or twelve days more, she disco-
vered that they had formed their little shell.’—OweEn on the Argonaut.

+ An Argonaut once discovered by Rafinesque without its shell, was immediately described
by that author under the new generic title of Ocythée.

Plate COC.

ObLE PY a

ORDER I1.. MONOTHALAMIA. 309

however, seem specifically distinct from the ‘*Paper Sajlor,”’ nor are any
of them conchiferous. Another circumstance in the history of these
animals is, the known paucity of males as compared with females, the
proporticn being scarcely one in twenty ; they are well known to dwell
(both sexes together) in deep water, and it has been conjectured that the
females rise to the surface to receive the warmth and genial influence of
the sun. The male Argonaut, then, still remains to be discovered. If we
are to take the naked Octopus of Naples as a mate for the Argonaut, it
may be no less wonderful than true, that the calcifying membranes, and
consequently the shell, are a sexual provision peculiar to the female,
subservient to her generative economy ; a modification in Nature which
is almost without a parallel.

The shell of Argonauta may be described as being somewhat boat-
shaped, and not divided into chambers ; it is papyraceous, very thin, and
slightly convoluted into a discoid spire, which is doubly carinated and
partially immersed within the aperture ; the keels are more or less tuber-
culated

Example.
Pl. CCC.

ARGONAUTA ARGO, Linneus (Gmelin’s edit.), Syst. Nat., p 3367. Mar-
tini, Conch., vol. i. p. 231. pl. 17. f. 157.

Navridos, Aristotle.

Nautilus Nauplius, Bonani.

Nautilus papyraceus, 1)’Argenville.

Nautilus tenuis, Knorr.

Cymbium maximum, Gualtieri.

Argonauta argo, Linneus, Lamarck, &c.

We have now completed an arrangement of ‘‘ The Lepades and Conchi-
ferous Mollusca,’ which, it is much to be regretted, though modelled from
that of our immortal prototype Lamarck, with all the improvements of sub-
sequent learning and discovery, is still imperfect for want of a complete

VOL. II. 25s

310 CONCLUSION.

basis of anatomical accuracy. We anticipate, however, the additions to
our knowledge which the past seems to presage ; the time may come when
the habits and organic structure of the Mollusca will be as familiar as the
anatomy of our own species, and the nature and animal affinities of their
shells understood by every lover of Conchology without recourse to forced
and dangerous trains of analogical reasoning. Much remains to be done:
in the precious depositories of Nature, as says our pious forefather Ray,
‘‘is employment enough for the vastest parts, the most indefatigable
industries, the happiest opportunities, the most prolix and undisturbed
vacancies.”

INDEX TO VOL. II.

NOMENCLATURA ALPHABETICA.

Abida .
Acardia
Acarus
Acera .
Achatina .
Acmea
Adelosina .
Agarona .
Agathirses
AGATHISTIGUA
ALATA
Alcadia
Alectryon .
Alveolina .
Amicula

AMMONOIDES .
Amphibulina .
Amphipeplea .

AMPHISTEGINA

bo

Ampullacera .
Ampullaria .
Ampulloidea .
Amygdala

Anaulax
Ancillaria
Anculotus

Ancylus .
ANGYOSTOMATA . .
ANNELIDES
Anomalina
Anostoma

Aplexus

Aplustra .
Aplysia
APLYSIANA .
Apollon me. = :

APOROBRANCHIATA .

Aporrhais

to

311

312 INDEX TO VOL. II.

Page Page
PAGUIUIES) Cet, oe, Bee amo: Asolenes ot, ALS eo”
“incilara. sk ehs Se 86 Atlanta 2) OO Te
Argonauta Meek ie 9. te0D Ais ta Ee Bees een ee
ARISTEROBRANCHIATA 16 ‘Avarieula (4) 2 POR eS SAO
ARTICULATE OY AcRicunNera +) es Th. I 1038
Articulima . 2 « 4... |. 289 Aairiscse V0 ROR OS a meee
ASTIPHONOBRANCHIATA 37 '\“Avena. *. YO) (See 268

B.
Bigenemma. ww sw SC. 29 Bubming ss ee ee
Bilocubna . . .. . . 289 Bulla 2) et eee eee
DBO “se LS BU TACEAN ee tae eect A
IBGONEES ox: aes. Oe a LOD, Bulleg. .. .. <a ee ees
iBuccinm . wee wee Bullia.. «22-4... ee
BUPOr. os er. oes ROS Bulhana . 22-2 2. 2 BENE
Boulimusi.. 0. ss 2. les Baling nn 2. Se on ee ee
c

Calc -—.* ? ok. Mee 64 @arinaria,.* ¢<..' ..5 <6
Culcarina —. TVS 290 Carocolla ..-.. «. “SA Seyal
Calla. ect Me. oh 0, MS Carohna). +. «5-2 M276
Calpuonus ©...) -.. > a. MESES Cargehaum: © 2+ 5 +.) ee
Calypeopsis’). 2 2 2 80 @assidaria - .~'2) >. Res
Galyptrza +95 5 8 =" a0 Crssidem 2)... ~.. = eee
GCANALIBERA © 2 = 9). ee 176 Cassidulina .-.°.-.-. . 290
@ancellariay .« . ©. = .QRAC ISI @assis«.. +. +. - . + Se
Cantharidus . .-. ::. . 164 CELLULACEA «. +) es7
Chpuracmad GS aI neo CEPHALA .... 2-29 eae

Copulis’ << <2 8. og OSS CEPHALOPODA:. . . 280

Ceratodes .

Cerithium :
CERV ICOBRANCHIATA
Chicoreus

Chilina

Chilotrema
CHISMOBRANCHIATA
Chiton

Chitonellus .

Cimber

Cionella
CIRRHOBRANCHIATA
Clanculus

Clausilia .

Clavatula

Clavulina .

Cleodora .

Clio

Clithon

Cochlea

Cochlicella

Cochlicopa

Cochhitoma

Cochlodina .
Cochlodonta .
Cochlogena
Cochlohydra .
CocHLOIDES

Cochlostyla
CoLIMACEA .
Columbella
CoLUMELLATA

INDEX TO VOL. II.

Page
. 130
a WAG

16
+ 192
. 109

ey tapy tery leptery ere dteone tery (SP OSES pecs
Sy (SG ae at Ray ae a (SS Sol en)

> DD

Concholepas
Conchopatella
Conohelia .
Conus
Conovulus
ConvoLuta .
Corona
Crepidula
Crepipatella .
Creseis
CRrICOSTOMATA
Cristellaria
Cryptella .
Cryptostoma .

CTENOBRAN CHIATA ;

Cucumis
Cuvieria .

CYCLOBRAN CHIAT Ae

Cyclops
Cyclostoma .
CycCLOSTOMACEA
CycLosTOMID&
Cylinder .
Cylindrella
Cyllene
Cymba
Cymbium .
Cymbulia
Cyprea
Cyprecassis .
Cyprovula
Cythara

314

Delomphalus .
Delphinula .
Delphinus .
Demoulia .
Dendritina
Dentalina .

Eburna

EXLLIPSOSTOMATA .«

Emarginula .
ENALLOSTIGUA
E\NTOMOSTIGUA

ENNTOMOSTOMATA .

Fabularia .
Fasciolaria
Ficula .
FIsSURACEA .
Fissurella .
Fissurellidia .

INDEX TO VOL. II.

. 238

90
. 22
= aol
. 288
. 208

Dentalium
Dentellaria
Dimorphina .
Diodora
Dolabella .
Doris .

Epistylium
Erato .
Erpetometra .
Eulima
Eurybia

FoRAMINIFERA .

Frondicularia
Fulgur .
FusirorMia
Fusus .

reals)
. 259
7 go
oe Lich
sii f)

. 286

. 293
. 190
55146
. 184

Galeolaria

GASTEROPO DA .

Gastroplax
Gemmulina
Geotrochus
Gibbus

Glandulina

Haliotis
Harpa .
Helcion
Helicarion
Helicella .
Helicigona
Helicina
Helicobulimus
Helicodonta .
Helicogena
HAEvicores

Janthina .
JANTHINEA
Iberus .

Imbricaria

INDEX TO VOL. II.

G.
Page
43 Globigerina
GONIOSTO MATA -
Guttulina

. 292 GYMNOBRANCHIATA

68 GYMNOSOMATA
68 Gyroidina
293

H.
41 Felicolimax
. 225 Helicophanta
15 HA ELicostigua
63 Helicostyla
63 Helix .
65 Hermes

. 100 HETEROPODA
a Heterostegina
65 Hipponyx
65 Hyalea
5 Hyalina

. 144 Imperator .

. 148 INCLUSZ .
208 Infundibulum .
251 Io

315

. 166

65
30

wf 122

316

Lachryma .
Lamprodoma .
Lanistes
Latirus

Lepas .
Leptoconchus
Lepus .
Lignus .
Limacina .
LiMACcINEA
Limax .

Macrochisma .
Macrospira
MacrosToMata .
Magilus

Malea. .
MALENTOZOA IRIA
Margarita
Marginella
Marginulina .
Marinula .
Megalomastoma .
Megaspira
Melampus
Melania
MELANIANA .
Melanopsis .
Melo .

INDEX TO VOL. II.

Page
Tangulina . . 293
Lithedaphus . 32
Litiopa . 236
Littorina . . 169
LITvorInIDe . - 120
Lobaria 47
Lotorium . 197
Lottia . LW
Luponia . 262
Lymnea tah
LYMNZANA . @ Th
Mesomphyx 68
MiLiotip&z . 2895
Mitra . < 250
Mitrella oil
Mitreola. . iL Ee Bee Dll
MOLLUS CAR TICU-
LATA. os eee ae
Monoceros » PPP
Monodonta . 164
MONOPLEUROBRANCHI-
CAD Gevael e de 19
MONOTHALAMIA . . 304
Morio . 209
Moulinsia 9]
Mucronina , 293
Multiloculina . 289
Murex Sgt

INDEX TO
N.
Page
Nanina 63 |
Nassa 235 |
Natica 142 |
NavTILOIDES . 291 |
Nautilus . 296
Nerita 138
NERITACEA 132
(Oy
Ocythie 308
Odontostylus 68
Oligyra 100
Oliva . 242
Olivella 236
Omalonyx 68
Oniscia 210
Ba
Pachystoma . 130
Padollus . 42 |
Paludestrina . 128 |
Paludina . 127 |
Parupinwe® . > 3. » «12
PARACEPHALOPHORA . ]
PARASITICA . 173
Parmacella 59 |
VOL. II. 2

VOL. Il.

Neritopsis
Nodosaria
Nonionina

NUCLEOBRANCHIATA .

NUDIBRANCHIATA

Nummulina

Operculina
Orbiculina
Orthocera
Orthoceratia .
Orthocerina .
Otis

Ovula.

Parmophorus
Parthenia
Partula
Patella
Patelloida
Patera
Pavonina .

PECTINIBRANCHIATA

7 290
. 288
. 292
. 293
. 293
reget)
. 264

318

Pedipes
Peloronta .
Peneroplis
Perdicia
Peribolus .
PERISTOMATA
Persicula .
Persona
Phasianella .
Phorus

Phos .
PHYLLIDIANA .
Physa .
PHyYTOPHAGA
PILEIFORMIA .
Pileopsis .
Pirena
Pitonillus
Planaxis .
Planorbis .
Planorbulina
Planularia
Planulina .
Platystoma
Plekocheilus . . . . .
PLEUROBRANCHIATA
Pleurobranchus .
Pleurodonta .
Pleurotoma

Quinqueloculina .

Page

: 05
- 139

. 186

. 289

INDEX TO VOL. II.

Page
PLICACEA shies . 145
PNEUMONOBRANCHIATA 20
Polinices . . 142
Pollia . . 234
Polliana . . 244
Polydontes 68
Polygonum 180
Polygyra . 68
Polymorphina 292
Polyphemus . 84
Polystomella Ane 290
POLYTHALAMACEA . 287
POLYTHALAMIA 285
Potamis . 177
Priamus . 85
Proserpina 68
Psyche 279
Pterocera . 203
Pterocyclos 96
PTEROPODA 272
PULMOBRANCHIATA 58
Pupa . 74
Pupillia 25
Pupina eo
Purpura . 2g
PURPURIFERA . 207
Pyramidella . . 148
Pyrula 5 es)
Pythia 84
Quoyia . 236

Radius

Ranella

Rapa

Rapanus .
REDUNDANTES
Ruizopopes
Ricinula .
Rimula

Rimulina .

Sabia .
Sagrina
Sazicolina
Scala .
Scalaria
SCALARIANA
Scandalinum .
Scaphander .
Scaphula .
Scarabus .
Scolymus .
Scuta .

SCUTIBRANCHIATA

SEMIPHYLLIDIANA .

Septaria .
Seraphs
Serpula

INDEX TO VOL. II.

bo

bo

Ringicula
Rissoa
Rissoina .
Robulina .
Rollus .
Rosalina .
Rostellaria
Rotalia
Rotella

Siderolina
Sigapatella
Sigaretus .
Siliquaria
Simnia
Siphonaria

SIPHONIFERA .
SIPHONOIDEA
Siphonostoma
SIPHONOSTOMATA
Siphopatella .

Sistrum
Solarium .
Soldania .

Spheroidina .

Spiratella .
Spirolina .

319

Page

. 236
> otk
oe
aul
7 209
. 290
. 201
. 290
64

320 INDEX TO VOL. II.

Page | Page
Spiroloculina . . = . . 289 Sivepiams, 5 2 2 = «Ss
Siarmonpis <) eo iene ae ee ee Stronibus) yoy" 0 ee 4206
Spingla) 2) 82M Ga) sD Stmuthiolaria . . . . 2 399
ISTICOSTIGUA «= Me 2 Bh 20D Shylifer: 2.) 5 = 6 oe ee
Sromaracka . . . . . « 386 StU ek Se
Stomatella. . . - & .,... 240 Succinéaw <2. Shwe
Stomatiag: 2: = +» at, 40

oe
WONGH sf ws os ge WES Drama’) At ALTA oaveentee
INT Rg al oh mere ema | c) Trochapaiclla® = .. = «80
Terebellum . . . . . . 266 Wrochus: 4). 20 Soe elo
Merchtaere’. | ck se pa, 3 eee Truneatella. <<. >» = 2795
Mestacellas <<. <2. 9. bl TRUNCATELLIDEG . . . . . 90
Tesxtularia.. .-..- . ™) ee2gl Truncatuna. . . . . « 290
Thalassiarchus . . . . . 270 TUBISPIRACEA . . . OTRAS:
THECOSOMATA . . . . . 244 TUBULIBRANCHIATA eG
Wheodorus =... 2. . boar nlsy TURBINAGEA 9, 2 -2 a: Selo
TORO son Souesis s ae ee SO Ol Murbinellus!) 9 92)
Tomogerus . . ure: WoRBINOIDES.. 5). ee ee 0
TRACHELIPODA SV @964 ‘Burbo..: 3. << > 2+ Foes
Mnchotropis:. «|. +... A eneveeg Tipps, 8 3
Triloculina . . . . . . 289 Turrifella. «2 o- 7) Sega
Mriton ye. <i 4.) SRR Ob Dyphis ccm es, (i ° 4 ot SS
LU

Ulimus 2. 64... + SR E265 Untcornus ~ 2) Se eee

Umbrella) <9 <4.) ol Uviferinars ©.) 9 & ee ew)

Vaginulina
Valvata
Valvulina
Vanikoro .
V ANIKOROIDA
Varicosa .
Velates
Velutina .
Vermetus
Vermicularia
Vermilia .

Zonites

INDEX TO VOL. II.

68

NG

Vertebrahna .

Vertigo
Vespertilio
Virgulina .
Vitrina
Vivipara .
Voluta
Volvaria .
Vulpecula .
Vulvulina .

ZOOPHAGA

(se)
bo
=

ae}

INDEX TO THE SPECIES. 323

SPECIERUM CATALOGUS.

A | Pl. Fig.
Pl. Fig. Amphidesma roseum . . 47 ]
Achatina alabaster . . . 178 9 _ Ampullaria cornu arietis . 198 3
bicarmata . . . . 178 13 | rugosa = 3 2 4 « 198 “1 & 2
columnaris. . . . 178 14 subcarinata . . . 198 4
dactylus' =| 5 3 |. 129 16 Anatina Norvegica . . . 34 2
fasciataley = 6 os 7S Wee Le truncataly a) as) eo: ]
Kransit., =< + « « 179 19 Anatinella Sibbaldii . . 38 1&2
lactedery mas co! 3 LF 6 Ancillaria australis . . . 272 1&2
leucozonias. . . . 176 3 castaneay = 5 5, 272 8
4
[OGRo o o 6 of mo lzfsl 10 glabrata . . . .272 4&7
purpurea. . . . 176 i marginata . . . . 272 5
REN, go 9 o Bool Isat! Mauritiana . . . 272 3
Richii@ereeme es «5 17 4 TUDISIMOSA eno Ie 6
OSE) oo go @ o 9 U7) 15 Ancylus fluviatilis . . . 193 1
timeta & 9. « .. . L7Z9 18 lacustris ~~ 3. ~ 193 2
ustulatae eS LT 5 Anodon anatinus . . . 91 1&2
WSN ¢ 5 o a o Iya 2 Anomia ephippium. . . 124 1to3
zebra 2) 4 6) «79 17 | Anostoma globulosum . . 169 2
Amphidesma australe . . 47 4 MINN 6 G b o o UGH 1

formosum . . « . 48 i Aplysia Brasiliana . . . 156 B
levee a as 48 6 concava . . . . 156 3
pallidum . .. . 47 3 Petersoni . . . .156 1&5
pulchrum <5 3 = 47 2 quadrata . .. . 156 4
purpurascens . . . 48 5 Arca granosa. . . . . 82 2

324

Arca ineequivalvis
Noe .

Argonauta argo .

Aspergillum sparsum
vaginiferum

Astarte Damnoniensis .

modiolaris .
Auricula angulifera .
australis
coniformis .
felis
Jude
labrella .
lutea .
Mid
monile
pepita
stagnalis
Avicula aculeata .
heteroptera
margaritifera

Balanus circinatus
galeatus .
Montagui
spinosus
tulipa

Buccinum elegans
melanostoma
moniliferum
pyrostoma .
serratum
undosum

Bulimus bicoloratus
Boholensis .
Crichtoni

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

Pl Fig.
82 3
82 1
300 1
17. 3tod5
17 1&2
66 1to3
66 4
187 5
187 3
187 if
187 6
187 1
187 2
LS7e Atal
1S jieatielO
187 S
187 1
187 9
109 2
109 1
110 1

a

268 5
268
ii2aeto
172

Bulimus Diana
eximius .
fictilis
fulgetrum
gallina-sultana
Janeirensis .
Milleri
Mindoroensis .
multicolor .
Myersii .
Onca
piperitus
Reevii
smaragdinus

Bulla albocincta .
aperta
aplustre .
canaliculata
fasciata .
lignaria .

scabra

Calyptrea cinerea
lignaria .
lithedaphus
radians .
rugosa

Cancellaria buccinoides
clavatula
granosa .
indentata
littoriniformis .
mitriformis .
Tritonis .
uniplicata

Capsa Brasiliensis

wo

“ke we

Re)
a

~T
iva)

annem PB LTO 1! HQ ee

wo

5 to 7

16 &17

INDEX TO THE SPECIES. 325

Pl. Fig. Pl Fig
Capsa complanata 61 2 Carocolla parmula . . . 167 7
Cardita calyculatus . eal 8c 2 Fegincey =) ete ee LOy 2
imbricatus ae 4 tt ee Ee (su) ieee
sulcatus . 79 3 Siquijorensis . . . 168 15
Cardium aspersum 75 15 Thersites . . . . 168 9
australe . 75 12 WHER § 5 6 6 o NAS 13
biangulatum 73 2 Zebuensis . . . . 168 14&16
cardissa . 73 1 Cassidaria echinophora. . 252 1
consors 74 8 Tyrrhena GY Oise 83
Cumingii . . . 74 5 Cassis flammea 255 2
elatum: 2. 73 3 glauca 955 1
graniferum . 76 17 Catophragmus imbricatus . 4 1to6
impolitum 74 6 Cerithium breviculum . . 226 1
maculatum . 76 18 columna 297 7i
multipunctatum 45 14 decollatum . 997 2
obovale 73 4 muricatum . 227 i0
orbita 75 13 mutatum 997 6
oxygonum 74 9 Pacificum . 226 9
Panamense . 76 21 Soverbii . 296 8
paucicostatum . 76 20 suleatum 297 33
planicostatum . Vi 25 tuberculatum 296 4
procerum V1 23 varicosum 226 5
punctulatum 74 7 Chama arcinella 96 2
ringiculum . 75 1] damzecornis 96 1
senticosum . 74 10s DEVAS 6 5 6 6 YS 3
striatulum . . . 76 16 squamosa . . . . 96 4
subretusum iil 24 Chilina ampullacea . . . 189 3
tenuicostatum . 76 19 fluctuosay ciel So 2
tumoriferum Gf 22 fluminea . . . . 189 7
Carinaria gracilis olin San 33tor5, tuviatilis’ Sse S9 &
Mediterranea . . .158 1&2 flo 5 6 a 4 o dist) 4
Carocolla Dryope Les 10 Oven Be oo o o Gy) 6
monet 5 5 6 a a iby) 5 robustior . . . . 189 1
Gualteriana . . . 167 6 Chiton amiculatus . . 132-3 80
labyrinthus. . . . 167 3 Barnesiie-aeen eo 2
Kistert 2. 2. = 68h Lene Blanvilli 3. = 2 130 6
marginoata . . . . 167 8 @hilensist =e elo: 154

bo
(=)

VOL Er:

326

Chiton cymbiola .
fulyisy! . <
Grayi
Hennahii
Lyelli
marmoratus
piceus
setiger
spinosus .
striatus .
Swainsoni
tunicatus
Watsoni. . .

Chitonellus fasciatus
leevis .
striatus .
strigatus

Cinaras vittatus

Clausilia labiata .
Macascarensis .
torticollis

Clavagella aperta .
echinata .

Cleidotherus chamoides

Cleodora cuspidata .

Clitea laevigata
verruca .

Columbella concinna
dorsata
elegans .
hamastoma
harpzeformis
labiosa
lyrata
mendicaria .
mercatoria .
nitida

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.
Pl. Fig. Pl. Fig.
- 133 85 &86 | Columbella Philippinarum 257 9
~ 132) 83 pulcherrima 257 2
- 131 8 punctata - 258 5
swusil 1 recurva . aay / 8
5 Bi 7 rustica 258 3
5 isy:! 148 semipunctata = bil 6
. 134 147 strombiformis . e258 1
5 Jel 4 Terpsichore . 258 6
loa abil Concholepas Peruviana . 262 1&2
5 133i 3 Conia Lyonsii 6) 4&5
- 131 5 porosa 6 lto3
Se: 152 Conus Barbadensis . . 292 105
. 1382 81&82 centurio . a 103
JaUSSrRS Oy, colubrinus . . 292 106
235 2 fuscatus . - 294130&131
135 1 imperialis . 294 129
35 monile . 293118&119
relied tio: mustelinus . . 294 136
. 7 3 nobilis . 293116&117
171 1 Omaicus . 293 115
171 2 Sumatrensis . 292 104
18 lto4 viridulus . 294 132
18 5 Corbis fimbriata . 57 1to3
40 lto4 Soverbii . 57 4 to6
. 295 2 Corbula Gallica . Bt | ita}
8 1&3 NUcleusSteeh. ses RCO Wl
8 2 Coronula balenaris . 2 2
258 8 diadema . 2 1
257 7 testudinaria 2 3}
257 5 Crania antiqua 128 7
257 4 costata 128 6
257 3 nummulus . 128 4&5
258 2 Parisiensis . 128 3
» 257 1 personata 128 1&2
. 258 4 Crassatella gibbosa . . 44 2
- 258 9 Kingicola 44 3
258 7 Tadiatcpe meus 44 1

INDEX TO THE

Pl.
Crenatula avicularis . . 105
mytiloides « 105
Crepidula aculeata . 143
costata - 143
dilatata . 143
fornicata > 143
onyx . 143
porcellana 143
unguiformis 143
Creseis spinifera . 295
Creusia gregaria . 9
Cucullea auriculifera 81
decussata . . 81
Cumingia coarctata . 49
lamellosa 49
mutica) <= 49
trigonularis 49
Cuvieria columnella . 295
Cyclas rivicola 62
Cyclostoma acutimargina-
tum . 83
ambiguum . LSS
cariniferum . - 185
Cumingit 7 185
Cuvierianum 184&185
evolutum 85
filosum . . . 184
fimbriatulum . 183
fulvifrons . 185
giganteum . 184
goniostoma . ss
Harveianum . 184
nitidum . . 183
obsoletum . 183
oculus capri . 184
Petiverianum . 184
pulchrum . 184

Fig,
1&3

Paw po HH oO WO PF tO

—)
cot ct
Oo °

lon)

Anr wh eS

SPECIES.
- PL
Cyclostoma pyrostoma. . 183
semilabrum 7183
Stainforthii . 183
tigrinum , 183
vittatum . 185
volvulus . 185
Cymba Neptuni . 284
Cymbulia Peronii 296
Cyprza achatidea . . . 289
aurora . . 286
cervina 287 & 288
Cumingii . 289
guttata 288
leucodon . . 287&289
ovulata 286
pediculus 286
radians 286
rosea. . . 286
subviridis . 289
Cypricardia oblonga 80
Cyprina vulgaris . 65
Cyrena Sumatrensis 63
Cytherea aurantiaca 69
CARRERE, 9g 6 6 0 Pll
concentrica . . . 7O
dione. 71
Gane 6 56 o 6 o fil
gibbia 70
Meroé 5 ho)
petechialis 69 & 70
planulata 69
D.
Dentalium aprinum . 130
dentalis).) <1) = 130
elephantinum . . 130
entalis . . . 130

Pty 9

1lto3
179
141
175
181
176

176&8
145
148
146
147
180

Nore AoW eH - LO

eo oOo em st

328

Dentalium inversum
longitrorsum
octegonum .
translucidum

Dolabella Rumphii .

Donax cuneata
deltoides
scortum .

trunculus

Elmineus Leachii
Erato angistoma .
guttula

lachryma
levis .
Maugerize
scabriuscula
sulcifera
Etheria semilunata
Eulima imbricata
labiosa
major
polita
pusilla
subangulata

F.

Fasciolaria princeps .

Fissurella Barbadensis .

Cayenensis .
crassa
fascicularis .
Greeca
hiantula .
Javaniensis
nimbosa .

iNDEX
LE Fig.

. 130 1

. 130 6

; 130 8

. 130 2

ao do 2
60 2
60 4
60 1
60 3
3 Wes
285 1
285 8&9
BAS Ea

. 285 3

- 285 4
285 7 & 10
285 2
95 Hts 2,
209 4
209 2
209 1
209 4)
209 6
209 3
231 1
140" 5 & 6
141 7
142 9&11
142 14
141 3
142 10
142 12
141 2

i ‘THE SPECIES.

Fissurella nodosa

picta .

rosea .

viridula .
Fistulana clava
Fusus colosseus

lanceola .

Nifat .

striatus .

turricula

G.

Galathzea radiata .
Galeomma Mauritiana .

Li aa a
Lurtonl .

Gastroclizena cunciformis .

modiolina
Glauccnome Chinensis .
Glycimeris siliqua
Gnathodon cuneatus

i:
Haliotis asinina
excavata
parva.

Harpa imperialis
mutica .
Helicina acutissima .
adspersa .
agolutinans

Antillarum .
aurantia .
major

polita

pulchella
pulcherrima .
rhodostoma
sagra

- 150
= 1/50)
lod
- 263
- 263.
. 186
« L86
. 186
. 186
. 186
. 186
. 186
. 186
> 186
5 UfeKs
- 186

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

eth
Helicina Tankervillii . 186
variabilis . 186
viridis . 186
Helix Busbii . 164
cepoides . 164
chrysocheilus . 163
coccomelos . . 164
columbaria . G3
decipiens - 163 & 165
Falconari . 163
florida 2 163
Harfordii ; 165
intorta . 164
latiianiSic ey.) x. . 165
Luzonica » 165
meretrix G3
Mindana . 164
Pan . 165
pulcherrima 164
sarcinosa 163
zonifera . 165
Hipponyx cornucopia 145
levis 145
Hippopus avicularis 98
maculatus 98
Hyalewa tridentata 295
Hyria corrugata . oC
syrmatophora . 90
16
Tanthina exigua 205
fragilis . 205
Iridina elongata 92
ovata. 93
Isocardia Basochiana 78
GOP 4 ae 78
Moltkiana . 18

lto9
10to16

bo

io Ho BR BO He @

17

oo

to bo

is

Leptoconchus striatus .

Lima bullata
glacialis .
Loscombii
squamosa

Limacina helicialis

Limax antiquorum

Lingula anatina
Audebardii .
semen . .
tumidula

Lithedomus caudigerus
dactylus .

Lithetrya dorsalis

Littorina filosa
obesa.
pulchra .
varia .
vulgaris .

Lottia Antillarum
gigantea
radians
testudinaria

Lucina Childreni
Jamaicensis
punctata

Lutraria papyracea .
solenoides

Lymnzea castanea
elongata
fontinalis
fusiformis
glutinosa
ovalis .
rivalis

rufescens

SS ee
© wl bo

— bo
Rm ©
(os) 1S

to

or or or on

= © O
ae OO

mH ee to to to Wd to
ow 0 oo op 0 tw WH WO
TTT OO

59

to
ee

Oo

OQ o

“STKE We Ww WH WwW eH Ph KH DP

330

Lymnea stagnalis
turrita .

M.

Mactra solida .
Spengleri
turgida .

Magilus antiquus

Malleus normalis
vulgaris .

Marginella Cleryi
elegans .
glabella .
Goodalli .
labiata
nubeculata .
persicula
splendens . .

Melania amarula .
costellata
marginata
subulata
variabilis

Melanopsis acicularis
atra
buccinoides
costata
fusiformis

Melo diadema .

Mesodesma arctatum
Chemnitzii .
donacia .
donacilla
glabratum .
striatum .

Mitra adusta .
cardinalis

a
to bw wv

cas

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

Ble

celal
5 IY

Fig.
i
10

Ste ww
ies)

to

or

do mH PB tO wm eR & Sp PW RH ROK eK bt
for)

io 2)
ie}

bo
ie)

wa oO kK wR oH Ww

to 09

Mitra dactylus
episcopalis .
fissurata .
marmorata .
olivaria .
regina

Modiola discors
discrepans .
picta .
plicatula
semifusca
silicula
tulipa

Monoceros breve. .
cingulatum .
imbricatum .
lugubre .

Murex Belcheri
clavus
coronatus
Cumingii
ferrugo .
microphyllus
pinniger .
pinnuliferus
rarispina
rosarilum
rota
Soverbii .
torrefactus .
trigonularis
tripterus
varius

Mya arenaria .

Mycetopus soleniformis
Myochama anomioides .

Mytilus achatinus

Pl. Fig.
1280" Way
Ro
280 5
. 28008. ie
as0h 6
280 4
100 «4
100%), 3
LOO 3
101 7
1OlLsyh 6
100m5> 2
101 5
BEL tin h29
261 4
. 261 1
21 3
.240 5&6
: 288 106
.240 3&4
. 2401 & 2
. 237 58
. 938) 1hl05
=238.9 109
. 240 10&11
9371 wetb2
. 239 =:118
82895 (A 119
. 240 7to9
. 239120&121
Se258) en OZ
2B 54
» 238, 108
. | Soitg elt 2
94 1&2
39 1to4
102 1

Mytilus crenatus .
polymorphus

N.

Nassa abbreviata .
arcularia . .
clathrata 2.
neritea .
papillosa
Thersites .

Natica canrena
cepacea .
mimalley 5 5 5 6

Nautilus Pompilius .

Nerita chlorostoma .
crenulata
ornata
peloronta
tricarinata .

Neritopsis cancellata
granosa . .
granulata

Nodosaria Berthelotiana
carinata .
striati-collis
Webbiana

Nucula costellata
crenifera
cuneata . .
curvirostra .
eburnea .

Elenensis .. .

elongata .

fabula

gibbosa. . . .
lanceolata
Mauritiana .

to bo bt 8 bt bo bo
bo bt bo bt bo

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

(SF (SS) es}
Ne}

SS) ©

So Woe DMPO We DH We HNO OW Rh HD

Nucula nasuta

Nicobarica .
parva

pella .
polita .
striata

O.

Octomeris angulosa .

Oliva clavula . .
maura)
porphyria
subulata .

Oniscia cancellata
cithara
Dennisoni
oniscus

strombiformis .

tuberculosa .
Orbicula levis
Norvegica

.

Orbiculina depressa .

numismalis .
universa .
Ostrea carinata
crista-galli
edulis
folium
virginica
Otion Cuvierii
Ovula birostris
gibbosa .
verrucosa
volva .

Paludina achatina

126

to bw Ww bw bv

antTwurns oo

Tito ud

_
SPNHNoreP Ra SF wre w
os

or bo

is)
ot
°

Bagw wre woe ew w

to
re
a0)

332

Paludina oliyacea
ponderosa
unicarinata .

Pandora flexuosa
rostrata .

Panopea Aldrovandi
australis .

Parmacella calyculata

Parmophorus australis .

corrugatus .
granulatus .
intermedius
Partula auriculata
faba
gibba .
hyalina
inflata
Otaheitana .
rosea .
varia .
Patella cochlear
longicosta
miniata .
pellucida .
stellaeformis
variegata
Pecten asper
aurantiacus .
bifrons
exoticus .
fuscus
histrionicus
imbricatus
pallium .
pes-felis .
pleuronectes
pusio .

. 159
. 139
. 139
. 139
. 139
. 175
175
. 175
. 175
. 195
. 175
195
. 175
. 136
. 136
. 136
. 136
. 136
.136
eines
. 114
. 114%
. 114*
sais
. 114%
. 114%
. 113
. 114*
13
. 114

INDEX TO THE

Pl.

5 ey,
> Sy
5 sy

37
37
27
27

Awkrkr Pt NR NUD DHE WW KF DH

SPECIES.

Pecten rastellum ?
sauciatus? .
superbus
turgidus .

Pectunculus pilosus .
pulvinatus .

Pedum spondyloideum .

Pentelasmis anatifera
Perna ephippium
isognomum .
Petricola dactylus
ochroleuca .
pholadiformis .
rupestris
subglobosa .
Phasianella pullus
varia . Sea
Pholadomya candida
Pholus costata
dactylus .
papyracea . .
striata
Phorus calculiferus .
corrugatus .
exutus
Indicus .
onustus .
pallidulus ..
solaris
Pileopsis ungarica
Pinna nigrina .
serrata
Placuna placenta .
Placunanomia Cumingii
Planaxis mollis
semisulcatus
sulcatus .

to rw &
pear
or

>
od
eo

to

(ey)

ee

© po tw tw tb Ww
oS nS

—
oO

i

a
=) fe =
an

oN ye eS
aT sr tw Wo
oo oww

Swan Sr wre wo & FS we &

el
SEs

No}
eost to wo e

bo to

rm - tb

to bt

bt bo

INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

Pollicipes cornucopia. . . 14 succincta .

PI Fig.
Planorbis bicarinatus . . 190 4 Polystomella vulgaris
carinatus . . . . 190 3 Psammobia czrulescens
Gomes 6 Gg 6 6 6 INO) 1 rugosa.
euomphalus . . . 190 5 violacea .
Guadaloupensis . . 190 2 Pterocera elongata
Pleurobranchus membrana- multipes .
Geusp ee ee se LOA! Nie rugosa
Pleurotoma albicostata . . 234 13 Pullastra literata .
RByeliatt gf 4 @ o PRY 11 papilionacea
lle 6 5 6 9 9 PY! 12 vulgaris .
cryptorrhaphe. . . 234 16 Pupa fusus
diademaeea.) . 294 18i&20 gracilis
Giscorsic) ~ 5 ss 234 14 Maugeri .
echinata. 5 =. . . 234 19 mumia
lineata’ vee 2). Zot 15 pagodus
maculosa . . . . 233 8 polyodon
maura... « «. 20d 4 suleata
municatay 2. 1 ~~ 2o0 3 truncatula
mOGhiiae 6 o o 6 a Let 1 Pupina humilis
Gye 6 6 o o a “Ei & lubrica
oxytropis . . . . 233 2 Nunezii .
pyramidata. . . . 233 1 similis
TES eMeGe | = = 233 7 vitrea.
TOSCOMSP INN ss) OS 3 Purpura armigera
speciosa. . . . . 233 4 echinulata
Sprata . . . . «234 17 Francolinus
stromboides . . . 235 4 fucus .
turricula . s 6 4 Pe) 6 madreporarum
unimaculata . . . 233 9 melo .
zonulata . . . . 234 10 neritoidea
Plicatula gibbosa. . . . 115 1&2 patula
spinosa). .. . . « 115 3 planospirata
1

mitellay i. 4 - « LA 2 tessellata

villosus . . .. . 14 3 Pyramidella cincta
Polystomella Canariensis . 297 i dolabrata .

complanata. . . . 297 9 glans .

VOL. II. “x

3

aq

to 2)

to = 09

RPOe tO DONS & tT HE eH bv

aT

So Ob
1

DO YV
oo ©

to tb

to

bt bp bw bv
ann an
oo co

pw rn & to
ooanun
So 06

j=)
Tu ~s

334 INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

Pl. Fig. PI Fig.
Pyramidella maculosa . . 207 3&7 | Scalaria australis. . . . 210 4
plicatay =~ Aas. e.! (ee N20 Fed che clathrus eens 04 ao 2
ventricosa . . . . 207 8 foliaceals, <=, . ZlO 5
Pyrgoma Anglicum. . . 10 ih pretiosays =: -) .sawAsZl0 1
Crenatmy ss eel ON mealatole Taricosta |. sea eZlO 3
Pyrula Mawe. . . . . 236 1&2 | Scalpellumvulgare. . . 13 1&2
papyracea . . . . 236 4 Scarabus castaneus . . . 188 10
Panes SH 6 Bese 5 GENES is ep 6 6 IE 1
Tapa jl eee oo 3 Maar GG go liste 11
lekithostoma . . . 188 6
R. Thessonii.) 75, = AueeelSSiaebé8
Ranella ccelata 24) 8 Petiverianus . . . 188 7
cruentata 241 5 plicatusy-) 2 0) SS 3
elegans 249 17 pyramidatus . . . 188 12
nana . 241 6 Striatuse-) so) 6s Ge SS 9
rugosa 241 7 trigonwsy. 2). se wSs 2
subgranosa . . 249 18 HG ap 6 ao 6 WS 4
ventricosa 242 16 Sigaretus canaliculatus. . 248 4
Ricinula arachnoides 256 5 concavus) ~~ =) 4.248 1
digitata . ~ = 256/913) bo 4 haliotoideus . . . 248 2
homidayywit sss) 1 206 1 Teachiig., = =) i 4a248 3
morus 256 2 Siliquaria anguina . . .151 1to3
Rissoa acicula . . . .« 208 4 Siphonaria atra . . . . 138 1
deformis 208 2 characteristica . . 138 3
SpiRGete wis a, EROS 3 denticulata. . . . 138 2
reticulata, . . . . 208 1 (AIOE GI go lS! 6
Rostellaria occidentalis. . 246 3 obliquatay 7) (2. 7. sym a Saetucers
pes-Pelicani . . . 246 5 Solarium perspectivum . 213 1to5
Povistt. - . . 24699002 || Solecurtustacutidens) ~aia26 2
rectirostris . . . . 246 4 Dombetii yy yey eG 1
Rotella monilifera . . . 216 1 AeA 5 SS 5 YB) Ge Zl
VeStiania., ., « ..es26 2 Solemya Mediterranea. . 29 1&2
parvulayie coe iene 3
S. Solen truncatus . . . . 25 1
Sanguinolaria diphos . . 52 3&4 VE) BG a gts 2
TOSCAPS a sO OUMee ide 2) SolenellanNorrisiimeare 30 1to4

Saxicava rugosa . . . . 50 1to4 | Spiroloculina Berthelotiana 297 6

INDEX TO THE SPECIES. 335
Pl. Fig. Pl Fig.
Spiroloculina cymbium . 297 4 Tellinarosea. . . . . 56 1
Webbiana . . . . 297 5 scobinata 55 2
Spirula Peroni a GS: ays} Timorensis . 56 2
Spondylus Americanus. . 116 1 Terebellum convolutum 291 4
aurantius -118 6&7 fusiforme . 291 3
ducalis 5 lily 4 subulatum . 291 1&2
geedaropus . 5 Ail? 3 Terebra ornata 274 1
nudus . 5 nly) 10 pretiosa . 274 2
podopsideus 5 ay 5 strigata . . 274 3
princeps AG 2 subulata . . . . 275 1
regius > lal) 8 Terebratula caput serpentis 126 2
spathuliferus 3 a9 9 dorsata) - >. = = 126 3
Stomatia auricula . 149 5 psittacea 126 5
duplicata ; 149 3 rosea . 126 4
imbricata 149 1 sanguinea 126 1
phymotis 149 4 Teredo navalis D1 ito.
planulata 149 6 Testacellus haliotoideus 161" 1&2
sulcifera. . . 149 2 Maugei . 161 Jato LO
Strombus auris Diane . 251 4 scutulum 161 3to6
decussatus . 251 8 Textularia bulloides . 997 ll
dentatus 251 6 capreolus 297 12
fissurella 251 7 sagittula . . 297 10
Nove Zelandiz . 250 2 Thecidium digitatum 7 3
Peruvianus . 250 3} Mediterraneum 5 eH is 7
Thersites . 249 1 pumilum eA NI wg Be
variabilis 251 5 recurvirostre DT Aloe
Struthiolaria crenulata. . 245 3&4 | Thracia corbuloides . 35 3
straminea 245 1&2 phaseolina . 35 1
Stylifer astericola 995 4tol2 plicata 35 2
subulatus 225 1to3 | Trichotropis bicarinata. . 265 1&2
Succinea amphibia 180 3 unicarinata . 265 3
cucullata 180 1 Tridacna elongata 97 1
obtusa 180 2 Trigonia costata . 86 3
margaritacea 86 1&2
T. Triton anus 244 2g
Tellina opercularis 55 1 australis 243 1
radiata 55 3 clandestinus 243 2

336 INDEX TO THE SPECIES.

Pl Fig. Pl Fig.

Triton clavator . . . ~ 243 3 Turbo Moltkianus 220 8
cutaceus . .. . 244 3 petholatus . 5 US 4
Lotoriumy ye) ae) mead. 1 pulcher . - 219 3

Trochus annulatus . . . 218 10 rubicundus . 2200 eae
asteriscus “= =) 9 Zby 3 Spenglerianus . 219 5
caleanwye. = .) 2 RAZ 2 squamiger . 220 7
carmiferus - 9... = 28 8 Micaonicus). =). seo 6
CXIMNUS!. us ee eS ily, Wariapilisy |.) yy sen LONmealCere
gemmosus . . . . 218 9 Turritella duplicata . . . 224 tl
Guildfordie . . . 218 ily/ exoleta 224 3
Hanleyanus . . . 218 11 SIDUORA =) eye ee: 4
Jayanicus 4. » 4 28 15 Sulcatajass 20) umes. 2
melanostoma . . . 218 16
MOCeStISs) . sae. 2S 14 U.
olivaceus . . . «~ 217 7 Umbrella Indica. . . . 155 1&2
OMAN oe 9 oo Slt} 13 Ungulina transversa . . 46 1to3
pileolam) “ai-wreeenzly 5 Uniovalatus'’ . 2... . «'89 8
triserialis . . . . 217 1 ambiguus . . . . 87 2
TNGOSUS# ee ee a Seely) 4 CarlOSUS). | =) weles eekeg 10
PN 4 on 5 6 5 Bl 6 GEAR 6 6) 6 6 .o. isle 3

Truncatella Caribeensis . 182 i Grayanus) = = 2.988 4
clathrns, —. ve-wls2 3 naviformis . . . . 89 7
Montagui . .. . 182 1 Ovaliste.) 1 ceo 1
scalariformis . . . 182 6 TetUsUs! 2s eaeSS 6
Strata. aceon Loe 4 triangularis. . . . 89 9
iruncatulay. 5 -ge.wi82 5 tuberculatus Pee cis) 5
ventricosa . . . . 182 2

Tubicinella balenarum. . 1 lto3 Vv.

Turbinellus acuminatus . 229 2 Valvata carinata . . . . 196 9
armatus . 2299 6&7 piscinalis, 2). e- -e196 1
capitellum 229 5 Velutina levigata . . .147 1&2
imperialis 229 4 , | monatal So as.» MAO eae
pyrum 228) litol3" || Venus cancellatay; 7 5 168 2
rigidus 229 3 ql 5 oo (BS: 5
vexillulum . 229 1 lamellatay = “72.68 3

Turbo coronatus . 220 9 ONE 5 5 & oo 4) OE 1
crassus . 220 10 plicata i.e te teue-OS 6

Venus puerpera
subrostrata .
subrugosa
tiara .

Vermetus eburneus .

lumbricalis .
Vitrina Cuvierii

pellucida
Voluta aulica .

eymbiola

INDEX TO THE SPECIES. 337

Pi.
67
68

HR et HOW he

THE

Pl Fig.
Voluta papillaris . 281 1
rutila 282 3
volvacea . 282 2
Volvaria acutiuscula. . . 276 3
bulloides 276 ]
concinna 2°76 2

Vulsella lingulata 108 lto4

X.
Xylophaga dorsalis . . . 22 lto4

END.

PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

INDEX TO THE SPECIES

OMITTED IN

SPECIERUM CATALOGUS.

D. N.
Pl. Big. Pl Fig.
Delphinula aculeata . - 212 8 NERD Eo 6 5 o o WO) 4
atrata . 5 PANG NY depressa. . . . . 199 10
distorta . 211 3 IG 5 5 o 0 o ISS) O&e3
formosa . 212 9 Tuzonica = = = = 199 9
incisa . 5 2 WN AM porcellana = = - ~ 199) 5&8
laciniata. . . 211&212 5&7 radiata . . . . . 199 /
melanacantha . 211&212 4&10 Recluzii. . . . . 199 6
nodosa 211 2 suborbicularis . . .199 12
Tyria . 211 1&6 wascleen 5 5 6 o IIE) 1
Dolium fimbriatum . 264 2 Neritina canalis . . . . 201 22
olearium . 264 1 corona =| = =. « . 2018 20
Lamarckii . . . . 200 17
latissima. . . . .200 £16
ee meleagris . . . - 201 19
Eburna Japonica . 271 1 Oweniana . . . . 200 = 15
lutosa Bl = & piperina. . . . . 200 18
papillaris 271 2 punctulata. . . . 201 21
spirata 271 3 semi-conica. . . .201 23
Valentiana . 271 4 subgranosa. . . . 200 14
Emarginula cancellata . . 140 2
conoidea. . . . . 140 7 T.
emarginata. . . .140 4 | Tornatella coccinata. . . 206 10
fissurata. . . . . 140 8 meena og oc o o o AU Il
notatasee 2 4 - ol40 3 fla€mmea. . . . . 206 1,4&6
Panhiensis . . . . 140 1 glabra . . - - - 206 12
tLICOStataes en fe LA OND) 6c16 insculpta . . - . 206 2
mifidula 2s) ee 206 5
ealigiky 6 6 6 oa o PAILS i
M. wees: 5 o 5 oS 38
Margarita suleata 221 1 virgata . . . - - 206 8 &9
striata 221 3
; V
teeniata 221 4 | C
undulata 221 4 Vaginula Daudinu . . . 295 5

e

=

ey
a

s

whew agit.

=e

ion ee

% aces
ibe ce

ao

ag